THE CONSTITUTION / OF THE Presbyterian Church IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA, CONTAINING THE CONFESSION OF FAITH, THE CATECHISMS, AND THE DIRECTORY FOR THE WORSHIP OF GOD, TOGETHER WITH THE PLAN OF GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE; AS RATIFIED AND ADOPTED BY THE SYNOD OF NEW YORK AND PHILADELPHIA IN THE YEAR OF OUR LORD 1788; AND AS AMENDED IN THE YEARS 1805-1888. PHILADELPHIA : PKESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION AND SABBATH-SCHOOL WORK, 1334 CHESTNUT STREET. 1891. -£> ^ 5 ^ COPYRIGHT, 1888, BY THE TRUSTEES OF THE PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION AND SABBATH-SCHOOL WORK. ALL BIGHTS RESERVED. Westcott & Thomson, Stereolypers and Electrotype™, Philada. ACTS OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. May 29, 1839. Resolved, That the permission heretofore granted by the Assembly to publish the Confession of Faith in contravention of the copyright, be, and the same is hereby revoked. Resolved, That the Presbyterian Board of Publication is hereby directed to take the charge, oversight, and agency of printing and selling the authorized copy of the Constitution of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. Resolved, That the standing committees to supervise the pub- lication of the Constitution, within the bounds of the several Synods, be, and the same are, hereby abolished. May 31, 1886. Resolved, That the Stated and Permanent Clerks be a commit- tee to supervise the publication of any and all editions of the Constitution hereafter issued by the Board of Publication, and also of the Rules for Judicatories. ATTESTATION. The Clerks of the General Assembly, as the Permanent Com- mittee appointed to supervise all editions of the Constitution, having carefully examined this edition, herewith state that the text has been carefully compared with those of the editions of 1789, 1797, 1815, 1821, 1885, and 1888, the edition of 1789 being regarded as the Princeps, and also with the texts of the Amend- ments as they appear in the Minutes of the General Assembly. In their judgment, this edition contains what may be regarded as the authoritative text of the Standards of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. The Proof Texts have been carefully compared with those contained in the edi- tion of 1797. The Index has been greatly enlarged, and it is believed will prove a decided help in consulting the work. The committee thankfully acknowledge the faithful, pains- taking services and valuable assistance rendered in the prepara- tion and publication of this edition by the Rev. Elijah R. Craven, D. D., the Secretary of the Presbyterian Board of Pub- lication and Sabbath-School Work. Wm. H. Roberts. Wm. E. Moore. HISTORICAL SUMMARY. The Westminster Confession of Faith and Catechisms were adopted, in 1729, by the General Synod as "the confession of their faith," excepting certain clauses in the Confession relating to the Civil Magistrate. In 1758 the Synods of New York and Philadelphia united on the basis of these Standards. In 1788 the General Synod of New York and Philadelphia amended the Confession of Faith in chapters xx., xxiii., and xxxi., made "a small amendment" of the Larger Catechism, and adopted the amended Confession of Faith and the Cate- chisms, the Form of Government, the Book of Discipline, and the Directory for Worship, " as the Standard of our doctrine, government, discipline, and worship." In 1792 a committee was appointed "to select and arrange the Proof Texts." That committee reported to the Assembly of 1794, and their work was referred to another committee, with directions to compare the proofs with those annexed to the Westminster Confession, Catechisms, and Directory, to revise the whole, and to publish an edition of the Standards with the proofs annexed. In accordance with that order, and further order by the Assembly of 1796, the new book was published in 1797. In 1869 the "two bodies claiming the name and rights of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America," and wlych separated in 1837, were reunited " on the doctrinal and ecclesiastical basis of our common Standards." The only amendment of the Confession of P^aith since 1788 was effected in 1886-87 by striking out from Chapter xxiv. Section 4, the clause forbidding marriage with a deceased wife's sister. The Book of Discipline was entirely reconstructed and adopted in 1884-85. The Form of Government and the Directory for Worship have been amended in various particulars between the years 1805 and 1888. CONTENTS. PAGE L CONFESSION OF FAITH 9 I. Of the Holy Scripture 9 II. Of God, and of the Holy Trinity 16 III. Of God's Eternal Decree 20 IV. Of Creation 25 V. Of Providence 27 VI. Of the Fall of Man, of Sin, and of the Punishment thereof 32 VII. Of God's Covenant with Man 35 VIII. Of Christ the Mediator 39 IX. Of Free Will 46 X. Of Effectual Calling 48 XI. Of Justification 51 XII. Of Adoption 55 XIII. Of Sanctification 56 XIV. Of Saving Faith 58 XV. Of Eepentance unto Life 60 XVI. Of Good Works 63 XVII. Of the Perseverance of the Saints 68 XVIII. Of the Assurance of Grace and Salvation 71 XIX. Of the Law of God 74 XX. Of Christian Liberty, and Liberty of Conscience . 79 XXI. Of Eeligious Worship and the Sabbath Day .... 82 XXII. Of Lawful Oaths and Vows 89 XXIII. Of the Civil Magistrate 92 XXIV. Of Marriage and Divorce 95 XXV. Of the Church 97 5 6 CONTENTS. PAGE XXVI. Of the Communion of Saints 100 XXVII. Of the Sacraments 102 XXVIII. Of Baptism 105 XXIX. Of the Lord's Supper 108 XXX. Of Church Censures 112 XXXI. Of Synods and Councils 114 XXXII. Of the State of Man after Death, and of the Ees- urrection of the Dead 116 XXXIII. Of the Last Judgment 118 II. THE LAEGEE CATECHISM 121 III. THE SHOETEE CATECHISM 263 The Ten Commandments 277 The Lord's Prayer 278 The Creed 279 IV. THE FOEM OF GOVEEXMENT 281 I. Of Government 281 I. Preliminary Principles 281 II. Of the Church 284 III. Of the Officers of the Church 285 IV. Of Bishops or Pastors 286 V. Of Euling Elders 287 VI. Of Deacons 288 VII. Of Ordinances in a Particular Church 288 VIII. Of Church Government, and the Several Kinds of Judicatories 290 IX. Of the Church Session 291 X. Of the Presbytery 293 XL Of the Synod 297 XII. Of the General Assembly ....** 299 XIII. Of Electing and Ordaining Euling Elders and Dea- cons 301 XIV. Of Licensing Candidates or Probationers to Preach the Gospel 304 XV. Of the Election and Ordination of Bishops or Pas- tors, and Evangelists 308 CONTENTS. 7 PAGE XVI. Of Translation, or Removing a Minister from one Charge to Another 314 XVII. Of Resigning a Pastoral Charge 316 XVIII. Of Missions 317 XIX. Of Moderators 318 XX. Of Clerks 319 XXI. Of Vacant Congregations Assembling for Public Worship 319 XXII. Of Commissioners to the General Assembly . . . 320 II. Of Discipline . . 322 I. Of Discipline : its Nature, Ends, and Subjects . . . 322 II. Of the Parties in Cases of Process * * . 323 III. Of Charges and Specifications 325 IV. Of Process : General Rules Pertaining to all Cases . • 325 V. Special Rules Pertaining to Cases before Sessions . . 329 VI. General Rules Pertaining to the Trial of a Minister, Elder, or Deacon 330 VII. Of Cases without Process 332 VIII. Of Evidence 334 IX. Of the Ways in which a Cause may be Carried from a Lower to a Higher Judicatory 336 1. Of General Review and Control 337 2. Of References 338 3. Of Complaints 339 4. Of Appeals 340 X. Of Dissents and Protests 343 XI. Of Jurisdiction in Cases of Dismission 343 XII. Of Removals, and Limitation of Time , 344 XIII. Of Judicial Commissions 345 V. THE DIRECTORY FOR THE WORSHIP OF GOD . 347 I. Of the Sanctification of the Lord's Day 347 II. Of the Assembling of the Congregation and their Behavior during Divine Service 348 III. Of the Public Reading of the Holy Scriptures ... 349 IV. Of the Singing of Psalms 349 V. Of Public Prayer 350 VI. Of the Worship of God by Offerings 352 8 CONTENTS. PAGE VII. Of the Preaching of the Word 353 VIII. Of the Administration of Baptism 354 IX. Of the Administration of the Lord's Supper .... 356 X. Of the Admission of Persons to Sealing Ordinances . 359 XI. Of the Mode of Inflicting and Bemoving Censures . 360 XII. Of the Solemnization of Marriage 363 XIII. Of the Visitation of the Sick 366 XIV. Of the Burial of the Dead 367 XV. Of Fasting, and of the Observation of the Days of Thanksgiving 368 XVI. The Directory for Secret and Family Worship ... 369 VI. APPENDIX 371 Geneeal Eules foe Judicatoeies 371 VII. INDEX 379 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. CHAPTEE I. OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURE. Although the light of nature, and the works of cre- ation and providence, do so far manifest the goodness, wisdom, and power of God, as to leave men inexcusable ; a yet they are not sufficient to give that knowledge of God, and of his will, which is necessary unto salvation ; 6 there- fore it pleased the Lord, at sundry times, and in divers manners, to reveal himself, and to declare that his will a Rom. ii. 14, 15. For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law, these, having not the law, are a law unto themselves; which show the work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience also hearing witness, and their thoughts the meanwhile accusing, or else excusing one another. Rom. i. 19, 20. Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them : for God hath showed it unto them. For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being under- stood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and God- head ; so that they are without excuse. Psa. xix. 1-3. The heavens declare the glory of God, and the firmament showeth his handiwork. Day unto day uttereth speech, and night unto night showeth knowl- edge. There is no speech nor language where their voice is not heard. See Rom. i. 32, with Rom. ii. 1. 6 1 Cor. i. 21. For after that in the wisdom of God, the world by wis- dom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe. 1 Cor. ii. 13, 14. Which things also we speak, not in the words which man's wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teacheth; comparing spiritual things with spiritual. But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God; for they are foolishness unto him : neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned. 10 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. I. unto his church ; c and afterwards, for the better preserving and propagating of the truth, and for the more sure estab- lishment and comfort of the church against the corruption of the flesh, and the malice of Satan and of the world, to commit the same wholly unto writing : d which maketh the Holy Scripture to be most necessary ; e those former ways of God's revealing his will unto his people being now ceased/ II. Under the name of Holy Scripture, or the word of God written, are now contained all the books of the Old and New Testament, which are these: OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. Genesis. II. Chronicles. Daniel. Exodus. Ezra. Hosea. Leviticus. Nehemiah. Joel. Numbers. Esther. Amos. Deuteronomy. Job. Obadiah. Joshua. Psalms. Jonah. Judges. Proverbs. Micah. Ruth. Ecclesiastes. Nahum. I. Samuel. The Song of Songs. Habakkuk. II. Samuel. Isaiah. Zephaniah. I. Kings. Jeremiah. Haggai. II. Kings. Lamentations. Zechariah. I. Chronicles. Ezekiel. Malachi. • Heb. i. 1. God, who at sundry times, and in divers manners, spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets— d Luke i. 3, 4. It seemed good to me also, having had perfect under- standing of all things from the very first, to write unto thee in order, most excellent Theophilus, that thou mightest know the certainty of those things wherein thou hast been instructed. Rom. xv. 4. For whatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our learn- ing; that we, through patience and comfort of the Scriptures, might have hope. Isa. viii. 20. To the law and to the testimony : if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them. Rev. xxii, 18. • 2 Tim. iii. 15. And that from a child thou hast known the Holy Scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus. 2 Pet. i. 19. We have also a more sure word of prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day- star arise in your hearts. /Heb. i. 1, 2. God, who at sundrv times and in divers manners, sect, iv.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 11 OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. The Gospels accord- ing to Matthew. Mark. Luke. John. The Acts of the Apostles. Paul's Epistles to the Romans. Corinthians, I. Corinthians, II. Galatians. Ephesians. Philippians. Colossians. Thessalonians, I. Thessalonians, II. To Timothy, I. To Timothy, II. To Titus. To Philemon. The Epistle to the Hebrews. The Epistle of James. The first and second Epistles of Peter. The first, second and third Epistles of John. The Epistle of Jude. The Revelation. All which are given by inspiration of God, to be the rule of faith and life.^ III. The books commonly called Apocrypha, not being of divine inspiration, are no part of the canon of the Scripture ; and therefore are of no authority in the Church of God, nor to be any otherwise approved, or made use of, than other human writings. h IV. The authority of the Holy Scripture, for which it ought to be believed and obeyed, dependeth not upon the testimony of any man or church, but wholly upon God, spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets, hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the worlds. ff Eph. ii. 20. And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone. Rev. xxii. 18, 19. For I testify unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, If any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book: and if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book. 2 Tim. iii. 16. All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness. * Luke xxiv. 27, 44. And beginning at Moses and all the prophets, he expounded unto them in all the Scriptures, the things concerning him- self. And he said unto them, These are the words which I spake unto you, while I was yet with you, that all things must be fulfilled which were written in the law of Moses, and in the prophets, and in the psalms, concerning me. 2 Pet. i. 21. For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man ; but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost. 12 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. i. (who is truth itself,) the author thereof; and therefore it is to be received, because it is the word of God.* V. We may be moved and induced by the testimony of the church to an high and reverent esteem for the Holy Scripture \ 3 and the heavenliness of the matter, the ef- ficacy of the doctrine, the majesty of the style, the con- sent of all the parts, the scope of the whole, (which is to give all glory to God,) the full discovery it makes of the only way of man's salvation, the many other incompar- able excellencies, and the entire perfection thereof, are arguments whereby it doth abundantly evidence itself to be the word of God ; yet, notwithstanding, our full per- suasion and assurance of the infallible truth, and divine authority thereof, is from the inward work of the Holy Spirit, bearing witness by and with the word in our hearts.* VI. The 'whole counsel of God, concerning all things *2 Tim. iii. 16. All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness. 1 John v. 9. If we receive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater : For this is the witness of God which he hath testified of his Son. 1 Thess. ii. 13. For this cause also thank we God without ceasing, because, when ye received the word of God, which ye heard of us, ye received it not as the word of men, but, (as it is in truth,) the word of God, which effectually worketh also in you that believe. /I Tim. iii. 15. But if I tarry long, that thou mayest know how thou oughtest to behave thyself in the house of God, which is the church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth. * 1 John ii. 20, 27. But ye have an unction from the Holy One, and ye know all things.— But the anointing which ye have received of him abideth in you, and ye need not that any man teach you : but as the same anointing teacheth you of all things, and is truth, and is no lie, and even as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in him. John xvi. 13, 14. Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak ; and he will show you things to come. —He shall glorify me : for he shall receive of mine, and shall show it unto you.— 1 Cor. ii. 10, 11. But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit ; for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea the deep things of God.— For what man knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him? even so the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God. sect, vil] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 13 necessary for his own glory, man's salvation, faith, and life, is either expressly set down in Scripture, or by good and necessary consequence may be deduced from Script- ure: unto which nothing at any time is to be added, whether by new revelations of the Spirit, or traditions of men. 1 Nevertheless we acknowledge the inward illu- mination of the Spirit of God to be necessary for the sav- ing understanding of such things as are revealed in the word ; m and that there are some circumstances concerning the worship of God, and government of the church, com- mon to human actions and societies, which are to be or- dered by the light of nature and Christian prudence, according to the general rules of the word, which are always to be observed. 71 VII. All things in Scripture are not alike plain in themselves, nor alike clear unto all ; ° yet those things 1 2 Tim. iii. 16, 17. All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness ; that the man of God may be perfect, throughly fur- nished unto all good works.— Gal. i. 8. But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed.— 2 Thess. ii. 2. That ye be not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as from us, as that the day of Christ is at hand. m John vi. 45. It is written in the prophets, And they shall be all taught of God. Every man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto me. 1 Cor. ii. 9, 10, 12. But as it is written, Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love him. But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit: for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea the deep things of God. — Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the Spirit which is of God ; that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God. n 1 Cor. xi. 13, 14. Judge in yourselves : Is it comely that a woman pray unto God uncovered ? Doth not even nature itself teach you, that if a man have long hair, it is a shame unto him ? 1 Cor. xiv. 26, 40. How is it then, brethren ? when ye come together, every one of you hath a psalm, hath a doctrine, hath a tongue, hath a revelation, hath an interpretation. Let all things be done unto edifying.— Let all things be done decently and in order. •2 Pet. iii. 16. As also in all his epistles, speaking in them of these things ; in which are some things hard to be understood, which they 14 CONFESSION 1 OF FAITH. [chap. i. which are necessary to be known, believed, and observed, for salvation, are so clearly propounded and opened in some place of Scripture or other, that not only the learned, but the unlearned, in a due use of the ordinary means, may attain unto a sufficient understanding of them.* VIII. The Old Testament in Hebrew, (which was the native language of the people of God of old,) and the New Testament in Greek, (which at the time of the writ- ing of it was most generally known to the nations,) being immediately inspired by God, and by his singular care and providence, kept pure in all ages, are therefore authentical ; * so as in all controversies of religion the church is finally to appeal unto them/ But because these original tongues are not known to all the people of God who have right unto, and interest in the Script- ures, and are commanded, in the fear of God, to read and search them,* therefore they are to be translated into the vulgar language of every nation unto which they come,' that the word of God dwelling plentifully in all, that are unlearned and unstable wrest, as they do also the other Script- ures, unto their own destruction. p Psa. cxix. 105, 130. Thy word is a lamp unto my feet, and a light unto my path. The entrance of thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple. 9 Matt. v. 18. For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be ful- filled. r Isa. viii. 20. To the law and to the testimony ; if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them. Acts xv. 15. And to this agree the words of the prophets. John v. 46. For had ye believed Moses, ye would have believed me : for he wrote of me. • John v. 39. Search the Scriptures ; for in them ye think ye have eternal life : and they are they which testify of me. n Qor. xiv. 6, 9, 11, 12, 24, 27, 28. Now, brethren, if I come unto you speaking with tongues, what shall I profit you, except I shall speak to you either by revelation, or by knowledge, or by prophesying, or by doctrine? — So likewise ye, except ye utter by the tongue words easy to be understood, how shall it be known what is spoken ? for ye shall speak into the air.— Therefore if I know not the meaning of the voice, I shall be, unto him that speaketh, a barbarian, and he that speaketh shall be a barbarian unto me. Even so ye, forasmuch as ye are zeal- sect, x.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 15 they may worship him in an acceptable manner," and, through patience and comfort of the Scriptures, may have hope. v IX. The infallible rule of interpretation of Scripture is the Scripture itself; and therefore, when there is a ques- tion about the true and full sense of any scripture, (which is not manifold, but one,) it may be searched and known by other places that speak more clearly. w X. The Supreme Judge, by which all controversies of religion are to be determined, and all decrees of councils, opinions of ancient writers, doctrines of men, and private spirits, are to be examined, and in whose sentence we are to rest, can be no other but the Holy Spirit speaking in the Scripture.* ous of spiritual gifts, seek that ye may excel to the edifying of the church.— But if all prophesy, and there come in one that believeth not, or one unlearned, he is convinced of all, he is judged of all.— If any man speak in an unknown tongue, let it be by two, or at the most by three, and that by course ; and let one interpret. But if there be no interpreter, let him keep silence in the church ; and let him speak to himself, and to God. u Col. iii. 16. Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wis- dom ; teaching and admonishing one another in psalms, and hymns, and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord. »Eom. xv. 4. For whatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our learning ; that we, through patience and comfort of the Scriptures, might have hope. » Acts xv. 15. And to this agree the words of the prophets. John v. 46. For had ye believed Moses, ye would have believed me : for he wrote of me. * Matt. xxii. 29, 31. Jesus answered and said unto them, Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures, nor the power of God.— But as touching the resurrection of the dead, have ye not read that which was spoken unto you by God? Eph. ii. 20. And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief cor- ner-stone. Acts xxviii. 25. And when they agreed not among them- selves, they departed, after that Paul had spoken one word, Well Bpake the Holy Ghost by Esaias the prophet unto our fathers. 16 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. ii. CHAPTER II. OF GOD, AND OF THE HOLY TRINITY. There is but one only y living and true God,* who is infinite in being and perfection,* a most pure spirit, 6 in- visible, 6 without body, parts, d or passions/ immutable/ im- v Deut. vi. 4. Hear, O Israel ; the Lord our God is one Lord. 1 Cor. viii. 4, 6. As concerning therefore the eating of those things that are offered in sacrifice unto idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is none other God but one.— But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him ; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. * 1 Thess. i. 9.— Ye turned to God from idols, to serve the living and true God. Jer. x. 10.— But the Lord is the true God, he is the living God, and an everlasting King. ° Job xi. 7, 8, 9, and xxvi. 14. Canst thou by searching find out God ? Canst thou find out the Almighty unto perfection ? It is as high as heaven; what canst thou do? deeper than hell; what canst thou know? The measure thereof is longer than the earth, and broader than the sea. — Lo, these are parts of his ways ; but how little a portion is heard of him ! but the thunder of his power, who can understand ? b John iv. 24. God is a Spirit : and they that worship him must wor- ship him in spirit and in truth. «1 Tim. i. 17. Now unto the King eternal, immortal, invisible, the only wise God, be honor and glory for ever and ever. Amen. d Deut. iv. 15, 16. Take ye therefore good heed unto yourselves, (for ye saw no manner of similitude on the day that the Lord spake unto you in Horeb out of the midst of the fire,) lest ye corrupt yourselves, and make you a graven image, the similitude of any figure, the like- ness of male or female. Luke xxiv. 39. Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself: handle me and see ; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me have. John iv. 24. « Acts xiv. 11, 15. And when the people saw what Paul had done, they lifted up their voices, saying in the speech of Lycaonia, The gods are come down to us in the likeness of men.— And saying, Sirs, why do ye these things? We also are men of like passions with you, and preach unto you that ye should turn from these vanities unto the liv- ing God, which made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all things that are therein. /James i. 17.— The Father of lights, with whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning. Mai. iii. 6. For I am the Lord, I change not. sect, i.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 17 mcnse/ eternal/ incomprehensible,* almighty/ most wise,* most holy/ most free,™ most absolute, 71 working all things according to the counsel of his own immutable and most righteous will, for his own glory ; p most loving, q gracious, merciful, long-suffering, abundant in goodness and truth, forgiving iniquity, transgression, and sin ; r the rewarder of them that diligently seek him; s and withal most just 9 1 Kings viii. 27. But will God indeed dwell on the earth ? Behold, the heaven and heaven of heavens cannot contain thee; how much less this house that I have builded? Jer. xxiii. 23, 24. Am I a God at hand, saith the Lord, and not a God afar off? Can any hide himself in secret places that I shall not see him? saith the Lord. Do not I fill heaven and earth ? saith the Lord. h Psa. xc. 2. Before the mountains were brought forth, or ever thou hadst formed the earth and the world, even from everlasting to ever- lasting, thou art God. 1 Tim. i. 17. Now unto the King eternal, im- mortal, invisible, the only wise God, be honor and glory for ever and ever. Amen. * Psa. cxlv. 3. — His greatness is unsearchable. i Gen. xvii. 1. — I am the Almighty God ; walk before me, and be thou perfect. Rev. iv. 8. * Rom. xvi. 27. To God only wise, be glory through Jesus Christ for ever. Amen. 1 Isa. vi. 3. And one cried unto another, and said, Holy, holy, holy is the Lord of hosts : the whole earth is full of his glory. Rev. iv. 8. m Psa. cxv. 3. But our God is in the heavens : he hath done what- soever he hath pleased. « Ex. iii. 14. And God said unto Moses, I am that i am : and he said, Thus shalt thou say unto the children of Israel, I am hath sent me unto you. °Eph. i. 11. In whom also we have obtained an inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpose of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will. p Prov. xvi. 4. The Lord hath made all things for himself: yea, even the wicked for the day of evil. Rom. xi. 36. For of him, and through him, and to him, are all things : to whom be glory for ever. Amen. Rev. iv. 11. « 1 John iv. 8. He that loveth not, knoweth not God ; for God is love. r Ex. xxxiv. 6, 7. And the Lord passed by before him, and pro- claimed, The Lord, the Lord God, merciful and gracious, long-suffer- ing, and abundant in goodness and truth ; keeping mercy for thou- sands, forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin, and that will by no means clear the guilty. 8 Heb. xi. 6. — For he that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him. 2 18 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. n. and terrible in his judgments,' hating all sin, w and who will by no means clear the guilty. II. God hath all life,"' glory,* goodness/ blessedness/ in and of himself ; and is alone in and unto himself all-suffi- cient, not standing in need of any creatures which he hath made, a nor deriving any glory from them, 6 but only mani- festing his own glory in, by, unto, and upon them : he is the alone fountain of all being, of whom, through whom, and to whom, are all things ; c and hath most sovereign dominion over them, to do by them, for them, or upon 1 Xeh. ix. 32, 33. Now, therefore, our God, the great, the mighty, and the terrible God, who keepest covenant and mercy, let not all the trouble seem little before thee, that hath come upon us, on our kings, on our princes, and on our priests, and on our prophets, and on our fathers, and on all thy people, since the time of the kings of Assyria, unto this day. Howbeit, thou art just in all that is brought upon us; for thou hast done right, but we have done wickedly. u Psa. v. 5, 6. The foolish shall not stand in thy sight : thou hatest all workers of iniquity. Thou shalt destroy them that speak leasing : the Lord will abhor the bloody and deceitful man. v Nahum i. 2, 3. God is jealous, .... the Lord revengeth, and is furi- ous ; the Lord will take vengeance on his adversaries, and he reserv- eth wrath for his enemies. The Lord is slow to anger, and great in power, and will not at all acquit the wicked. See Ex. xxxiv. 7. w John v. 26. For as the Father hath life in himself, so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself. ■ Acts vii. 2. And he said, Men, brethren, and fathers, hearken; The God of glory appeared unto our father Abraham, when he was in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in Charran. v Psa. cxix. 68. Thou art good, and doest good ; teach me thy statutes. 2 1 Tim. vi. 15. Which in his times he shall show, who is the blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings, and Lord of lords. Rom. ix. 5.— Who is over all, God blessed for ever. Amen. a Acts xvii. 24, 25. God that made the world, and all things therein, seeing that he is Lord of heaven and earth, dwelleth not in temples made with hands ; neither is worshiped with men's hands, as though he needed any thing, seeing he giveth to all life, and breath, and all things. 6 Job xxii. 2. 3. Can a man be profitable unto God, as he that is wise maybe profitable unto himself? Is it any pleasure to the Almighty that thou art righteous? or is it gain to him that thou makest thy ways perfect? c Rom. xi. 36. For of him, and through him, and to him, are all things ; to whom be glory for ever. Amen. sect, in.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 19 them, whatsoever himself pleaseth. d In his sight all things are open and manifest ; e his knowledge is infinite, infallible, and independent upon the creature/ so as noth- ing is to him contingent or uncertain/ He is most holy in all his counsels, in all his works, and in all his com- mands.* To him is due from angels and men, and every other creature, whatsoever worship, service, or obedience, he is pleased to require of them.* III. In the unity of the Godhead there be three persons of one substance, power, and eternity ; God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost.'" The Father is d Rev. iv. 11. Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory, and honour, and power : for thou hast created all things, and for thy pleasure they are, and were created. Dan. iv. 25, 35. The Most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomsoever he will.— And all the inhabitants of the earth are reputed as nothing : and he doeth ac- cording to his will in the army of heaven, and among the inhabitants of the earth : and none can stay his hand, or say unto him, What doest thou? See 1 Tim. vi. 15, on the letter ff. * Heb. iv. 13. Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight : but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do. /Rom. xi. 33, 34. O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God ! how unsearchable are his judgments, and his ways past finding out !— For who hath known the mind of the Lord ? or who hath been his counsellor? Psa. cxlvii. 5. Great is our Lord, and of great power: his understanding is infinite. ff Acts xv. 18. Known unto God are all his works from the beginning of the world. Ezek. xi. 5. And the Spirit of the Lord fell upon me, and said unto me, Speak, Thus saith the Lord, Thus have ye said, O house of Israel ; for I know the things that come into your mind, every one of them. h Psa. cxlv. 17. The Lord is righteous in all his ways, and holy in all his works. Rom. vii. 12. Wherefore the law is holy, and the com- mandment holy, and just, and good. » Rev. v. 12-14. Saying, with a loud voice, Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory, and blessing. And every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that are in them, heard I saying, Blessing, and honor, and glory, and power be unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and ever. And the four beasts said, Amen. And the four and twenty elders fell down and worshiped him that iiveth for ever and ever. i 1 John v. 7. For there are three that bear record in heaven, the 20 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. in. of none, neither begotten nor proceeding ; the Son is eter- nally begotten of the Father ; k the Holy Ghost eternally proceeding from the Father and the Son. 1 CHAPTER III. OF GOD'S ETERNAL DECREE, God from all eternity did by the most wise and holy counsel of his own will, freely and unchangeably ordain whatsoever comes to pass : m yet so as thereby neither is Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost; and these three are one. Matt. iii. 16, 17. And Jesus, when he was baptized, went up straight- way out of the water; and lo, the heavens were opened unto him, and he saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove, and lighting upon him : And lo, a voice from heaven, saying, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 2 Cor. xiii. 14. The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen. * John i. 14, 18. And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father) full of grace and truth.— No man hath seen God at any time ; the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him. 1 John xv. 26. But when the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me. Gal. iv. 6. And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father. m Eph. i. 11. In whom also we have obtained an inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpose of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will. Rom. xi. 33. O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God ! how unsearchable are his judgments, and his ways past finding out! Heb. vi. 17 Wherein God, willing more abundantly to show unto the heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel, confirmed it by an oath Rom. ix. 15, 18. For he saith to Moses, I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion. — Therefore hath he mercy on whom he will have mercy and whom he will he hardeneth. sect, ii.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 21 God the author of sin, n nor is violence offered to the will of the creatures, nor is the liberty or contingency of sec- ond causes taken away, but rather established. II. Although God knows whatsoever may or can come to pass, upon all supposed conditions;* yet hath he not decreed any thing because he foresaw it as future, or as that which would come to pass upon such conditions. 9 " Jam. i. 13, 17. Let no man say, when he is tempted, I am tempted of God ; for God cannot be tempted with evil, neither tempteth he any man.— Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above, and cometh down from the Father of lights, with whom is no variable- ness, neither shadow of turning. 1 John i. 5. This then is the mes- sage which we have heard of him, and declare unto yon, that God is light, and in him is no darkness at all. Eccl. vii. 29. • Acts ii. 23. Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have cru- cified and slain. Matt. xvii. 12. But I say unto you, that Elias is come already, and they knew him not, but have done unto him what- soever they listed. Likewise shall also the Son of man suffer of them. Acts iv. 27, 28. For of a truth against thy holy child Jesus, whom thou hast anointed, both Herod and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles and the people of Israel, were gathered together, for to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel determined before to be done. John xix. 11. Jesus answered, Thou couldst have no power at all against me, except it were given thee from above : therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin. Pro v. xvi. 33. The lot is cast into the lap ; but the whole disposing thereof is of the Lord. Acts xxvii. 23, 24, compared with v. 34. p Acts xv. 18. Known unto God are all his works from the beginning of the world. 1 Sam. xxiii. 11, 12. Will the men of Keilah deliver me up into his hand? Will Saul come down, as thy servant hath heard? O Lord God of Israel, I beseech thee, tell thy servant. And the Lord said, He will come down. Then said David, Will the men of Keilah deliver me and my men into the hand of Saul ? And the Lord said, They will deliver thee up. Matt. xi. 21, 23. Woe unto thee, Chorazin ! woe unto thee, Bethsaida! for if the mighty works which were done in you had been done in Tyre and Si don, they would have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes. — And thou, Capernaum, which art exalted unto heaven, shalt be brought down to hell ; for if the mighty works which have been done in thee, had been done in Sodom, it would have remained until this day. 9 Rom. ix. 11, 13, 16, 18. For the children being not yet born, neither having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God according to election might stand, not of works, but of him that calleth ;— As it is written, Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated. — So then, it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that showeth 22 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. in. III. By the decree of God, for the manifestation of his glory, some men and angels r are predestinated unto ever- lasting life, and others fore-ordained to everlasting death. IV. These angels and men, thus predestinated and fore- ordained, are particularly and unchangeably designed ; and their number is so certain and definite that it cannot be either increased or diminished.' V. Those of mankind that are predestinated unto life, God, before the foundation of the world was laid, accord- ing to his eternal and immutable purpose, and the secret counsel and good pleasure of his will, hath chosen in Christ, unto everlasting glory , tt out of his mere free grace mercy.— Therefore hath he mercy on whom he will have mercy, and whom he will he hardeneth. r 1 Tim. v. 21. I charge thee before God and the Lord Jesus Christ, and the elect angels. Matt. xxv. 41. Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels. » Rom. ix. 22, 23. What if God, willing to show his wrath, and to make his power known, endured with much long-suffering the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction : and that he might make known the riches of his glory on the vessels of mercy which he had afore pre- pared unto glory? Eph. i. 5, 6. Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himself, according to the good pleasure of his will, to the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. Prov. xvi. 4. The Lord hath made all things for himself; yea, even the wicked for the day of evil. t 2 Tim. ii. 19. Nevertheless, the foundation of God standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them that are his. John xiii. 18. I speak not of you all ; I know whom I have chosen. u Eph. i. 4, 9, 11. According as he hath chosen us in him, before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before him in love ;— Having made known unto us the mystery of his will, according to his good pleasure, which he hath purposed in him- self.— In whom also we have obtained an inheritance, being predes- tinated according to the purpose of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will. Rom. viii. 30. Moreover, whom he did predestinate, them he also called ; and whom he called, them he also justified ; and whom he justified, them he also glorified. 2 Tim. i. 9. Who hath saved us, and called us w r ith an holy calling, not according to our works, but according to his own purpose and grace, which was given us in Christ Jesus before the world began. 1 Thess. v. 9. For God hath not appointed us to wrath, but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ. sect, vi.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 23 and love, without any foresight of faith or good works, or perseverance in either of them, or any other thing in the creature, as conditions, or causes moving him thereunto ; r and all to the praise of his glorious grace. 10 VI. As God hath appointed the elect unto glory, so hath he, by the eternal and most free purpose of his will, fore- ordained all the means thereunto.* Wherefore they who are elected being fallen in Adam, are redeemed by Christy are effectually called unto faith in Christ by his Spirit working in due season ; are justified, adopted, sanctified, 2 and kept by his power through faith unto salvation." Neither are any other redeemed by Christ, effectually called, justified, adopted, sanctified, and saved, but the elect only. 6 • Rom. ix. 11, 13, 16. See letter (*), page 21. Eph. i. 4, 9. See letter (•), page 22. w Eph. i. 6, 12. To the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved :— That we should be to the praise of his glory, who first trusted in Christ. * Eph. i. 4. According as he hath chosen us in him before the foun- dation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before him in love. Eph. ii. 10. For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them. 2 Thess. ii. 13. But we are bound to give thanks alway to God for you, brethren beloved of the Lord, because God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation, through sanc- tification of the Spirit, and belief of the truth. y 1 Thess. v. 9, 10. For God hath not appointed us to wrath, but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ, who died for us, that whether we wake or sleep, we should live together with him. Tit. ii. 14. 2 Rom. viii. 30.— Them he also called. Eph. i. 5.— According to the good pleasure of his will. 2 Thess. ii. 13.— Through sanctification of the Spirit, and belief of the truth. Rom. viii. 30. « 1 Peter i. 5. Who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation. b John xvii. 9. I pray for them : I pray not for the world, but for them which thou hast given me ; for they are thine. Rom. viii. 28. And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to his purpose, etc. [to the end of the chapter.] John vi. 64, 65. But there are some of you that believe not. For Jesus knew from the beginning who they were that believed not, and who should betray him. And he said, There- fore said I unto you, that no man can come unto me, except it were 24 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, in. VII. The rest of mankind, God was pleased, according to the unsearchable counsel of his own will, whereby he extendeth or withholdeth mercy as he pleaseth, for the glory of his sovereign power over his creatures, to pass by, and to ordain them to dishonor and wrath for their sin, to the praise of his glorious justice. VIII. The doctrine of this high mystery of predestina- tion is to be handled with special prudence and care, d that men attending the will of God revealed in his word, and yielding obedience thereunto, may, from the certainty of their effectual vocation, be assured of their eternal elec- tion. 6 So shall this doctrine afford matter of praise, rev- given unto him of my Father. See John viii. 47, and x. 26. — 1 John ii. 19. They went out from us, but they were not of us ; for if they had been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us ; but they went out, that they might be made manifest that they were not all of us. c Matt. xi. 25, 26. At that time Jesus answered and said, I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes. Even so, Father, for so it seemed good in thy sight. Rom. ix. 17, 18, 21, 22. For the Scripture saith unto Pharaoh, Even for this same purpose have I raised thee up, that I might show my power in thee, and that my name might be declared throughout all the earth. Therefore hath he mercy, etc.— Hath not the potter power over the clay, of the same lump to make one vessel unto honor, and another unto dishonor? What if God, willing to show his wrath, and to make his power known, endured with much long-suffering the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction. 2 Tim. ii. 20.— But in a great house there are not only vessels of gold and of silver, but also of wood and of earth ; and some to honor, and some to dishonor. Jude 4. For there are certain men crept in unawares, who were before of old or- dained to this condemnation ; ungodly men, turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness, and denying the only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ. 1 Pet. ii. 8— being disobedient; whereunto also they were appointed. d Rom. ix. 20, and xi. 33. Nay, but, O man, who art thou, that re- pliest against God ? shall the thing formed say to him that formed it, Why hast thou made me thus? — O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God ! how unsearchable are his judgments, and his ways past finding out ! Deut. xxix. 29. The secret things be- long unto the Lord our God ; but those things which are revealed be- long unto us and to our children for ever, that we may do all the words of this law. • 2 Pet. i. 10.— Give diligence to make your calling and election sure ; for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall. sect, i.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 25 erence, and admiration of God;' and of humility, dili- gence, and abundant consolation, to all that sincerely obey the gospel.* CHAPTEE IV. OF CREATION. It pleased God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost,* for the manifestation of the glory of his eternal power, wis- dom, and goodness,* in the beginning, to create, or make of nothing, the world, and all things therein, whether visible or invisible, in the space of six days, and all very good/ /Eph. i. 6. To the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. See Rom. xi. 33, letter (*), page 24. s Rom. xi. 5, 6, 20, and viii. 33. Even so, then at this present time also there is a remnant according to the election of grace. And if by grace, then is it no more of works ; otherwise grace is no more grace. But if it be of works, then is it no more grace ; otherwise work is no more work.— Well ; because of unbelief they were broken off, and thou standest by faith. Be not high-minded, but fear. — Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God's elect? It is God that justifieth. Luke x. 20. Notwithstanding in this rejoice not, that the spirits are subject unto you; but rather rejoice, because your names are written in heaven. h Heb. i. 2. Hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the worlds. John i. 2, 3. The same was in the beginning with God. All things were made by him ; and without him was not any thing made that was made. Job xxvi. 13, and xxxiii. 4. By his Spirit he hath garnished the heavens ; his hand hath formed the crooked serpent. — The Spirit of God hath made me, and the breath of the Almighty hath given me life. * Rom. i. 20. For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead ; so that they are without excuse. Psa. civ. 24. O Lord, how manifold are thy works ! in wisdom hast thou made them all ; the earth is full of thy riches. i Gen. 1st chap, throughout. Col. i. 16. For by him were all things created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers ; all things were created by him and for him. 26 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. iv. II. After God had made all other creatures, he created man, male and female,* with reasonable and immortal souls/ endued with knowledge, righteousness, and true holiness, after his own image, m having the law of God written in their hearts, 71 and power to fulfil it ; ° and yet under a possibility of transgressing, being left to the lib- erty of their own will, which was subject unto change. 1 ' Beside this law written in their hearts, they received a command not to eat of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil ; which while they kept they were happy in their communion with God, 9 and had dominion over the creat- ures/ * Gen. i. 27. So God created man in his own image, in the image of God created he him ; male and female created he them. 1 Gen. ii. 7. And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life ; and man became a living soul. Luke xxiii. 43. See also Eccl. xii. 7. Then shall the dust return to the earth as it was ; and the spirit shall return to God who gave it. And Matt. x. 28. And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul ; but rather fear him which is able to de- stroy both soul and body in hell. m Gen. i. 26. And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness. » Rom. ii. 14, 15. For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law, these having not the law, are a law unto themselves : which show the work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience also bearing witness, and their thoughts the mean while accusing, or else excusing one another. Eccl. vii. 29. Lo, this only have I found, that God hath made man upright ; but they have sought out many inventions. p Gen. iii. 6. And when the woman saw that the tree was good for food, and that it was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be desired to make one wise ; she took of the fruit thereof, and did eat, and gave also unto her husband with her, and he did eat. See Eccl. vii. 29. ? Gen. ii. 17. But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it ; for in the day that thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely die. See Gen. iii. 8-11, 23. r Gen. i. 28.— And have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth. See Ps. viii. 6, 7, 8. sect, i.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 27 CHAPTER V. OF PROVIDENCE. God, the great Creator of all things, doth uphold," direct, dispose, and govern all creatures, actions, and things/ from the greatest even to the least," by his most wise and holy providence/ according to his infallible fore- knowledge,™ and the free and immutable counsel of his own will, x to the praise of the glory of his wisdom, power, justice, goodness and mercy . y II. Although, in relation to the foreknowledge, and de- • Heb. i. 3. Who being the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his person, and upholding all things by the word of his power, . ' Dan. iv. 34, 35.— I blessed the Most High, and I praised and hon- ored him that liveth for ever, whose dominion is an everlasting do- minion, and his kingdom is from generation to generation. And all the inhabitants of the earth are reputed as nothing : and he doeth ac- cording to his will in the army of heaven, and among the inhabitants of the earth ; and none can stay his hand, or say unto him, What doest thou? Psa. cxxxv. 6. Whatsoever the Lord pleased, that did he in heaven, and in earth, in the seas, and all deep places. See also Acts xvii. 25, 26, 28, and Job xxxviii. xxxix. xl. xli. chapters. "Matt. x. 29, 30, 31. Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing? And one of them shall not fall on the ground without your Father. But the very hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear ye not, therefore, ye are of more value than many sparrows. See also Matt. vi. 26, 30. v Prov. xv. 3. The eyes of the Lord are in every place, beholding the evil and the good. 2 Chron. xvi. 9. For the eyes of the Lord run to and fro throughout the whole earth, to show himself strong in the behalf of them whose heart is perfect towards him. See also Psa. cxlv. 17, and civ. 24. w Acts xv. 18. Known unto God are all his works from the beginning of the world. * Eph. i. 11.— Who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will. Psa. xxxiii. 11. The counsel of the Lord standeth for ever, the thoughts of his heart to all generations. vEph. iii. 10. To the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly places might be known by the church the mani- fold wisdom of God. Rom. ix. 17. For the Scripture saith unto Pha- raoh, Even for this same purpose have I raised thee up, that I might show my power in thee, and that my name might be declared through- out all the earth. Psa. cxlv. 7. They shall abundantly utter the mem- ory of thy great goodness, and shall sing of thy righteousness. 28 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. v. cree of God, the first cause, all things come to pass immu- tably and infallibly/ yet, by the same providence, he or- dereth them to fall out according to the nature of second causes, either necessarily, freely or contingently , a III. God, in his ordinary providence, maketh use of means, 5 yet is free to work without, above/ and against them, at his pleasure/ * Acts ii. 23. Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and slain. a Gen. viii. 22. While the earth remaineth, seedtime and harvest, and cold and heat, and summer and winter, and day and night, shall not cease. Jer. xxxi. 35. Thus saith the Lord, which giveth the sun for a light by day, and the ordinances of the moon and of the stars for a light by night, which divideth the sea when the waves thereof roar ; the Lord of hosts is his name. Ex. xxi. 13. If a man lie not in wait, but God deliver him into his hand, then I will appoint thee a place whither he shall flee. 1 Kings xxii. 34. And a certain man drew a bow at a venture, and smote the king of Israel between the joints of the harness: wherefore he said unto the driver of his chariot, Turn thine hand, and carry me out of the host; for I am wounded. Isa. x. 6, 7. I will send him against an hypocritical nation; and against the people of my wrath will I give him a charge, to take the spoil, and to take the prey, and to tread them down. Howbeit, he meaneth not so, neither doth his heart think so ; but it is in his heart to destroy, and cut off nations not a few. b Acts xxvii. 24, 31. Saying, Fear not, Paul ; thou must be brought before Caesar : and lo, God hath given thee all them that sail with thee.— Paul said to the centurion, and to the soldiers, Except these abide in the ship, ye cannot be saved. Isa. lv. 10, 11. For as the rain cometh down, and the snow, from heaven, and returneth not thither, but watereth the earth, and maketh it bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to the sower, and bread to the eater : so shall my word be that goeth forth out of my mouth ; it shall not return unto me void, but it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it. c Hos. i. 7. But I will have mercy upon the house of Judah, and I will save them by the Lord their God, and will not save them by bow, nor by sword, nor by battle, by horses, nor by horsemen. d Rom. iv. 19, 20, 21. And being not weak in faith, he considered not his own body now dead ; when he was about an hundred years old, neither yet the deadness of Sarah's womb : he staggered not at the promise of God through unbelief; but was strong in faith, giving glory to God ; and being fully persuaded that what he had promised, he was able also to perform. ■ 2 Kings vi. 6. And the man of God said, Where fell it? And he showed him the place. And he cut down a stick, and cast it in thither. sect, iv.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 29 IV. The almighty power, unsearchable wisdom, and in- finite goodness of God, so far manifest themselves in his providence, that it extendeth itself even to the first fall, and all other sins of angels and men/ and that not by a bare permission, but such as hath joined with it a most wise and powerful bounding/ and otherwise ordering and governing of them, in a manifold dispensation, to his own holy ends ; h yet so, as the sinfulness thereof proceedeth and the iron did swim. Dan. iii. 27. And the princes, governors, and captains, and the king's counselors, being gathered together, saw these men, upon whose bodies the fire had no power, nor was an hair of their heads singed, neither were their coats changed, nor the smell of fire had passed on them. /Rom. xi. 32, 33. For God hath concluded them all in unbelief, that he might have mercy upon all. O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God ! how unsearchable are his judgments, and his ways past finding out ! 2 Sam. xxiv. 1, with 1 Chron. xxi. 1. And again the anger of the Lord was kindled against Israel, and he moved David against them to say, Go, number Israel and Judah. 1 Chron. x. 4, 13, 14. Then said Saul to his armor-bearer, Draw thy sword, and thrust me through therewith ; lest these uncircumcised come, and abuse me. But his armor-bearer would not, for he was sore afraid. So Saul took a sword, and fell upon it.— So Saul died, for his transgression which he committed against the Lord, even against the word of the Lord which he kept not, and also for asking counsel of one that had a familiar spirit to inquire of it ; and inquired not of the Lord; therefore he slew him, and turned the kingdom unto David the son of Jesse. 2 Sam. xvi. 10. And the king said, What have I to do with you, ye sons of Zeruiah ? So let him curse, because the Lord hath said unto him, Curse David. Who shall then say, Wherefore hast thou done so ? See also Acts iv. 27, 28. For of a truth against thy holy child Jesus whom thou hast anointed, both Herod and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles and the people of Israel, were gathered together, for to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel determined before to be done. 9 Psa. lxxvi. 10. Surely the wrath of man shall praise thee ; the re- mainder of wrath shalt thou restrain. 2 Kings xix. 28. Because thy rage against me and thy tumult is come up into mine ears, therefore I will put my hook in thy nose, and my bridle in thy lips, and I will turn thee back by the way by which thou earnest. h Gen. 1. 20. But as for you, ye thought evil against me ; but God meant it unto good, to bring to pass, as it is this day, to save much people alive. Isa. x. 6, 7, 12. I will send him against an hypocritical nation, and against the people of my wrath will I give him a charge, to take the spoil, and to take the prey, and to tread them down like the mire of the streets. Howbeit, he meaneth not so, neither doth his heart think so, but it is in his heart to destroy and cut oif nations 30 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. \ only from the creature, and not from God; who being most holy and righteous, neither is, nor can be the author or approver of sin/ V. The most wise, righteous, and gracious God doth oftentimes leave for a season his own children to manifold temptations, and the corruption of their own hearts, to chastise them for their former sins, or to discover unto them the hidden strength of corruption and deceitfulness of their hearts, that they may be humbled;-?' and to raise them to a more close and constant dependence for their support upon himself, and to make them more watchful against all future occasious of sin, and for sundry other just and holy ends.* not a few.— Wherefore it shall come to pass, that when the Lord hath performed his whole work upon Mount Zion, and on Jerusalem, I will punish the fruit of the stout heart of the king of Assyria, and the glory of his high looks. > 1 John ii. 16. For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the world. Psa. 1. 21. These things hast thou done, and I kept si- lence : thou thoughtest that I was altogether such a one as thyself; but I will reprove thee, and set them in order before thine eyes.— See also, James i. 13, 14, 17. Let no man say when he is tempted, I am tempted of God : for God cannot be tempted with evil, neither tempt- eth he any man : but every man is tempted, when he is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed.— Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above, and cometh down from the Father of lights, with whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning. i 2 Chron. xxxii. 25, 26, 31. But Hezekiah rendered not again accord- ing to the benefit done unto him ; for his heart was lifted up : there- fore there was wrath upon him, and upon Judah and Jerusalem. Not- withstanding Hezekiah humbled himself for the pride of his heart, both he and the inhabitants of Jerusalem, so that the wrath of the Lord came not upon them in the days of Hezekiah.— Howbeit, in the business of the ambassadors of the princes of Babylon, who sent unto him to inquire of the wonder that was done in the land, God left him to try him, that he might know all that was in his heart. * 2 Cor. xii. 7, 8, 9. And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure. For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me. And he said unto me, My grace is suffi- cient for thee: for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me. Psa. lxxiii. throughout, Psa. lxxvii. 1, sect, vi.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 31 VI. As for those wicked and ungodly men, whom God as a righteous judge, for former sins, doth blind and harden,* from them he not only withholdeth his grace, whereby they might have been enlightened in their un- derstandings, and wrought upon in their hearts ; m but sometimes also withdraweth the gifts which they had, w and exposeth them to such objects as their corruption makes occasions of sin ; ° and withal, gives them over to their own lusts, the temptations of the world, and the power of Satan : p whereby it comes to pass that they harden themselves, even under those means which God useth for the softening of others.* 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 12. Mark xiv. 66th ver. to the end. John xxi. 15, 16, 17. 1 Rom. i. 24, 26, 28, and xi. 7, 8. Wherefore God also gave them up to uncleanness through the lusts of their own hearts, to dishonor their own bodies between themselves ;— For this cause God gave them up unto vile affections ; for even their women did change the natural use into that which is against nature :— And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind, to do those things which are not convenient.— What then ? Is- rael hath not obtained that which he seeketh for, but the election hath obtained it, and the rest were blinded, (According as it is written, God hath given them the spirit of slumber, eyes that they should not see, and ears that they should not hear ;) unto this day. m Deut. xxix. 4. Yet the Lord hath not given you an heart to per- ceive, and eyes to see, and ears to hear, unto this day. n Matt. xiii. 12. But whosoever hath not, from him shall be taken away even that he hath. See Matt. xxv. 29. 2 Kings viii. 12, 13. And Hazael said, Why weepeth my lord? And he answered, Because I know the evil that thou wilt do unto the chil- dren of Israel : their strongholds wilt thou set on fire, and their young men wilt thou slay with the sword, and wilt dash their children, and rip up their women with child. And Hazael said, But what, is thy servant a dog that he should do this great thing ? And Elisha an- swered, The Lord hath showed me that thou shalt be king over Syria. p Psa. lxxxi. 11, 12. But my people would not hearken to my voice ; and Israel would none of me. So I gave them up unto their own hearts' lust ; and they walked in their own counsels. 2 Thess. ii. 10, 11, 12. And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish ; because they received not the love of the truth ; that they might be saved. And for this cause God shall send them strong delu- sion, that they should believe a lie ; that they all might be damned, who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness. 9 Ex. viii. 15, 32. But when Pharaoh saw that there was respite, he 32 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, vl VII. As the providence of God doth, in general, reach to all creatures ; so, after a most special manner, it taketh care of his church, and disposeth all things to the good thereof. r CHAPTER VI. OF THE FALL OF MAX, OF SIX, AXD OF THE PUNISHMENT THEREOF. Our first parents, being seduced by the subtilty and temptation of Satan, sinned in eating the forbidden fruit.* This their sin God was pleased, according to his wise and holy counsel, to permit, having purposed to order it to his own glory.' II. By this sin they fell from their original righteous- ness, and communion with God, w and so became dead in hardened his heart, and hearkened not unto them ; as the Lord had said. And Pharaoh hardened his heart at this time also, neither would he let the people go. 2 Cor. ii. 15, 16. For we are unto God a sweet savor of Christ in them that are saved, and in them that per- ish : to the one we are the savor of death unto death ; and to the other, the savor of life unto life. Isa. viii. 14. And he shall be for a sanctuary ; but for a stone of stumbling, and for a rock of offence to both the houses of Israel, for a gin and for a snare to the inhabitants of Jerusalem. See also Ex. vii. 3 ; 1 Pet. ii. 7, 8 ; Isa. vi. 9, 10, with Acts xxviii. 26, 27. r Amos ix. 8, 9. Behold, the eyes of the Lord God are upon the sin- ful kingdom, and I will destroy it from off the face of the earth ; sav- ing that I will not utterly destroy the house of Jacob, saith the Lord. For lo, I will command, and I will sift the house of Israel among all nations, like as corn is sifted in a sieve, yet shall not the least grain fall upon the earth. Rom. viii. 28. And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to his purpose. • Gen. iii. 13.— And the woman said, The serpent beguiled me, and I did eat. 2 Cor. xi. 3. But I fear lest by any means, as the serpent be- guiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ. ■ Rom. xi. 32. For God hath concluded them all in unbelief, that he might have mercy upon all. « Gen. iii. 7, 8. And the eyes of them both were opened, and they knew that they were naked : and they sewed fig leaves together, and sect, iv.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 33 sin,* and wholly defiled in all the faculties and parts of soul and body."* III. They being the root of all mankind, the guilt of this sin was imputed,* and the same death in sin and cor- rupted nature conveyed, to all their posterity, descending from them by ordinary generations IV. From this original corruption, whereby we are ut- terly indisposed, disabled, and made opposite to all good,* made themselves aprons. And they heard the voice of the Lord God walking in the garden in the cool of the day : and Adam and his wife hid themselves from the presence of the Lord God amongst the trees of the garden. Eccl. vii. 29. Lo, this only have I fonnd, that God hath made man upright ; but they have sought out many inventions. Rom. iii. 23. For all have sinned and come short of the glory of God. v Eph. ii. 1. And you hath he quickened, who were dead in tres- passes and sins. Rom. v. 12. Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin ; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned. w Gen. vi. 5. And God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. Jer. xvii. 9. The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked ; who can know it ? See also Rom. iii. 10, to the 19th ver. * Acts xvii. 26. And hath made of one blood all nations of men, for to dwell on all the face of the earth, and hath determined the times, before appointed, and the bounds of their habitation. And Gen. ii. 16, 17, with Rom. v. 12, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, and 1 Cor. xv. 21, 22, 45, 49. For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead : for as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. —And so it is wriiten, The first man Adam was made a living soul : the last Adam was made a quickening Spirit.— And as we have borne the image of the earthy, we shall also bear the image of the heavenly. v Psa. Ii. 5. Behold, I was shapen in iniquity ; and in sin did my mother conceive me. Gen. v. 3. And Adam lived an hundred and thirty years, and begat a son in his own likeness, after his image : and called his name Seth. Job xiv. 4. Who can bring a clean thing out of an unclean? not one. Job xv. 14. What is man, that he should be clean ? and he which is born of a woman, that he should be right- eous? 2 Rom. v. 6. For when we were yet without strength, in due time Christ died for the ungodly. Rom. viii. 7. Because the carnal mind is enmity against God ; for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be. John iii. 6. That which is born of the flesh is flesh : and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. Rom. vii. 18. For I know that in me, (that is, in my flesh,) dwelleth no good thing; for to will is present with me, but how to perform that which is good I find not. 3 34 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. vi. and wholly inclined to all evil," do proceed all actual transgressions. 6 V. This corruption of nature, during this life, doth re- main in those that are regenerated: and although it be through Christ pardoned and mortified, yet both itself, and all the motions thereof, are truly and properly sin.* VI. Every sin, both original and actual, being a trans- gression of the righteous law of God, and contrary there- unto, 6 doth, in its own nature, bring guilt upon the sin- ner/ whereby he is bound over to the wrath of God, g and a Gen. viii. 21. And the Lord said, The imagination of man's heart is evil from his youth. Rom. iii. 10, 11, 12. As it is written, There is none righteous, no, not one : there is none that understandeth, there is none that seeketh after God. They are all gone out of the way, they are together become unprofitable, there is none that doeth good, no, not one. b James i. 14, 15. But every man is tempted when he is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed. Then when lust hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin ; and sin when it is finished, bringeth forth death. Matt. xv. 19. For out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witness, blasphemies. c Rom. vii. 14, 17, 18, 23. For we know that the law is spiritual ; but I am carnal, sold under sin. — Now, then, it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me. For I know that in me, (that is, in my flesh,) dwelleth no good thing : for to will is present with me, but how to perform that which is good, I find not. But I see another law in my members, warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members. James iii. 2. For in many things we offend all. Prov. xx. 9. Who can say, I have made my heart clean, I am pure from my sin? Eccl. vii. 20. For there is not a just man upon earth that doeth good and sinneth not. d Rom. vii. 5, 7, 8, 25. For when we were in the flesh, the motions of sins, which were by the law, did work in our members to bring forth fruit unto death.— What shall we say then? Is the law sin? God for- bid. Nay, I had not known sin, but by the law ; for I had not known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt not covet. But sin taking occasion by the commandment, wrought in me all manner of concu- piscence. For without the law sin was dead. — So then with the mind I myself serve the law of God ; but with the flesh the law of sin. « 1 John iii. 4. Whosoever committeth sin transgresseth also the law, for sin is the transgression of the law. /Rom. iii. 19. Now we know, that what things soever the law saith, it saith to them who are under the law ; that every mouth may be stopped, and all the world may become guilty before God. 9 Eph. ii. 3. — And were by nature the children of wrath, even as others. sect, ii.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 35 curse of the law,* and so made subject to death/ with all miseries spiritual/' temporal,* and eternal/ CHAPTEE VII. OF GOD'S COVENANT WITH MAN. The distance between God and the creature is so great, that although reasonable creatures do owe obedience unto him as their Creator, yet they could never have any frui- tion of him, as their blessedness and reward, but by some voluntary condescension on God's part, which he hath been pleased to express by way of covenant. 771 II. The first covenant made with man was a covenant of works, 71 wherein life was promised to Adam, and in him h Gal. iii. 10. For as many as are of the works of the law are under the curse : for it is written, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them. • Rom. vi. 23. For the wages of sin is death. i Eph. iv. 18. Having the understanding darkened, being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them, because of the blindness of their heart. k Lam. iii. 39. Wherefore doth a living man complain, a man for the punishment of his sins ? 1 Matt. xxv. 41. Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels. 2 Thess. i. 9. Who shall be punished with everlast- ing destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power. m Job ix. 32, 33. For he is not a man as I am, that I should answer him, and we should come together in judgment. Neither is there any days-man betwixt us, that might lay his hand upon us both. Psa. cxiii. 5, 6. Who is like unto the Lord our God, who dwelleth on high ; who humbleth himself to behold the things that are in heaven, and in the earth ! Acts xvii. 24, 25. God that made the world and all things therein, seeing that he is Lord of heaven and earth, dwelleth not in temples made with hands ; neither is worshiped with men's hands, as though he needed any thing, seeing he giveth to all life, and breath, and all things. See also Job xxxv. 7, 8, and Luke xvii. 10. » Gal. iii. 12. And the law is not of faith : but, The man that doeth them shall live in them. Hosea vi. 7. Gen. ii. 16, 17, 36 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. vii. to his posterity, upon condition of perfect and personal obedience. 1 ' III. Man, by his fall, having made himself incapable of life by that covenant, the Lord was pleased to make a sec- ond, 2 commonly called the covenant of grace : wherein he freely oflfereth unto sinners life and salvation by Jesus Christ, requiring of them faith in him, that they may be saved ; T and promising to give unto all those that are ordained unto life, his Holy Spirit, to make them will- ing and able to believe.* IV. This covenant of grace is frequently set forth in the Scripture by the name of a testament, in reference to the death of Jesus Christ, the testator, and to the ever- Rom. x. 5. For Moses describeth the righteousness which is of the law, that the man which doeth those things shall live by them. v Gen. ii. 17. But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it ; for in the day that thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely die. Gal. iii. 10. For as many as are of the works of the law, are under the curse ; for it is written, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them. 9 Gal. iii. 21.— For if there had been a law given which could have given life, verily righteousness should have been by the law. Rom. viii. 3. For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh. Isa. xlii. 6. I the Lord have called thee in righteousness, and will hold thine hand, and will keep thee, and give thee for a covenant of the people, for a light of the Gentiles. Gen. iii. 15. ' Mark xvi. 15, 16. And he said unto them, Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned. John iii. 16. For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begot- ten Son, that whosoever believeth in him, should not perish, but have everlasting life. •Ezek. xxxvi. 26, 27. A new heart also will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you, and I will take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you an heart of flesh. And I will put my Spirit within you, and cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep my judgments and do them. John vi. 37, 44. All that the Father giveth me shall come to me ; and him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out.— No man can come to me, except the Father, which hath sent me, draw him ; and I will raise him up at the last day. sect, v.] COXFESSION OF FAITH. 37 lasting inheritance, with all things belonging to it, there- in bequeathed/ V. This covenant was differently administered in the time of the law, and in the time of the gospel : u under the law it was administered by promises, prophecies, sac- rifices, circumcision, the paschal lamb, and other types and ordinances delivered to the people of the Jews, all fore-signifying Christ to come," which were for that time sufficient and efficacious, through the operation of the Spirit, to instruct and build up the elect in faith in the promised Messiah," 7 by whom they had full remission of ' Heb. ix. 15, 16, 17. And for this cause he is the mediator of the new testament, that by means of death for the redemption of the transgressions that were under the first testament, they which are called might receive the promise of eternal inheritance. For where a testament is, there must also of necessity be the death of the testa- tor. For a testament is of force after men are dead ; otherwise it is of no strength at all while the testator liveth. Heb. vii. 22. By so much was Jesus made a surety of a better testament. Luke xxii. 20. Likewise also the cup after supper, saying, This cup is the new testa- ment in my blood, which is shed for you. See also 1 Cor. xi. 25. u 2 Cor. iii. 6, 7, 8, 9. Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit; for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life. But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not steadfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance ; which glory was to be done away ; how shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious ? For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of right- eousness exceed in glory. v Heb. viii. ix. x. chapters. Rom. iv. 11. And he received the sign of circumcision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had, yet being uncircumcised ; that he might be the father of all them that believe, though they be not circumcised; that righteousness might be imputed unto them also. Col. ii. 11, 12. In whom also ye are cir- cumcised with the circumcision made without hands, in putting off the body of the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ : buried with him in baptism, wherein also ye are risen with him, through the faith of the operation of God, who hath raised him from the dead. 1 Cor. v. 7. Purge out therefore the old leaven, that ye may be a new lump, as ye are unleavened. For even Christ our passover is sacrificed for us. Col. ii. 17. Which are a shadow of things to come; but the body is of Christ. » 1 Cor. x. 1, 2, 3, 4. Moreover, brethren, I would not that ye should be ignorant, ho'W that all our fathers were under the cloud, and all 38 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. vu. sins, and eternal salvation; and is called the Old Testa- ments VI. Under the gospel, when Christ the substance was exhibited, the ordinances in which this covenant is dis- pensed are the preaching of the word, and the admin- istration of the sacraments of baptism and the Lord's supper ;* which, though fewer in number, and admin- istered with more simplicity and less outward glory, yet passed through the sea ; and were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea; and did all eat the same spiritual meat; and did all drink the same spiritual drink ; for they drank of that spiritual Rock that followed them; and that Rock was Christ. Heb. xi. 13. These all died in faith, not having received the promises ; but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth. John viii. 56. Your father Abraham rejoiced to see my day ; and he saw it and was glad. * Gal. iii. 7, 8, 9, 14. Know ye, therefore, that they which are of faith, the same are the children of Abraham. And the Scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the heathen through faith, preached before the gospel unto Abraham, saying, In thee shall all nations be blessed. So then they which be of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham.— That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith. v Col. ii. 17. Which are a shadow of things to come ; but the body is of Christ. * Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptiz- ing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have com- manded you : and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. Amen. 1 Cor. xi. 23, 24, 25. For I have received of the Lord, that which also I delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread : and, when he had given thanks, he brake it, and said, Take, eat ; this is my body, which is broken for you : This do in remembrance of me. After the same man- ner, also, he took the cup, when he had supped, saying, This cup is the New Testament in my blood : this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. 2 Cor. iii. 7, 8, 9, 10, 11. But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not steadfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance ; which glory was to be done away ; how shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious ? For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministra- tion of righteousness exceed in glory. For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excel- leth. For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious. sect, i.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 39 in them it is held forth in more fullness, evidence, and spiritual efficacy, to all nations, both Jews and Gentiles ; h and is called the New Testament. There are not, there- fore, two covenants of grace differing in substance, but one and the same under various dispensations."* CHAPTER VIII. OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. It pleased God, in his eternal purpose, to choose and ordain the Lord Jesus, his only begotten Son, to be the Mediator between God and man; 6 the Prophet/ «Heb. xii. 22 to 28. See also Jer. xxxi. 33, 34. & See letter (*), page 38, and Matt, xxviii. 19. Eph. ii, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19. Having abolished in his flesh, the enmity, even the law of command- ments contained in ordinances ; for to make in himself of twain one new man, so making peace ; and that he might reconcile both unto God in one body by the cross, having slain the enmity thereby ; and came and preached peace to you which were afar off, and to them that were nigh. For through him we both have access by one Spirit unto the Father. Now, therefore, ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellow-citizens with the saints, and of the household of God. c Luke xxii. 20. Likewise also the cup after supper, saying, This cup is the New Testament in my blood, which is shed for you. Heb. viii. 7, 8, 9. d Gal. iii. 14, 16. That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ ; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith.— Now to Abraham and his seed were the promises made. He saith not, And to seeds, as of many ; but as of one, And to thy seed, which is Christ. Acts xv. 11. But we believe, that through the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ we shall be saved, even as they. Rom. iii. 30.— Seeing it is one God which shall justify the cir- cumcision by faith, and uncircumcision through faith. « Isa. xlii. 1. Behold my servant, whom I uphold ; mine elect, in whom my soul delighteth : I have put my Spirit upon him ; he shall bring forth judgment to the Gentiles. 1 Pet. i. 19, 20.— But with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without spot : who verily was foreordained before the foundation of the world, but was manifest in these last times for you. 1 Tim. ii. 5. For there is one God, and one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus. See also John iii. 16. /Acts iii. 22. For Mos°s truly said unto the fathers, A prophet shall 40 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. yiii. priest/ and King ; h the head and Saviour of his church ;* the heir of all things,-' and judge of the world ; * unto whom he did, from all eternity give a people to be his seed/ and to be by him in time redeemed, called, justified, sanctified, and glorified. m II. The Son of God, the second person in the Trinity, being very and eternal God, of one substance, and equal with the Father, did, when the fullness of time was come, take upon him man's nature," with all the essential prop- the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me : him shall ye hear in all things, whatsoever he shall say unto you. Deut. xviii. 15. 9 Heb. v. 5, 6. So also Christ glorified not himself to be made a high- priest; but he that said unto him, Thou art my Son, to-day have I be- gotten thee. As he saith also in another place, Thou art a priest for ever, after the order of Melchisedec. *Psa. ii. 6. Yet have I set my king upon my holy hill of Zion. Luke i. 33. And he shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever : and of his kingdom there shall be no end. * Eph. v. 23. For the husband is the head of the wife, even as Christ is the head of the church ; and he is the Saviour of the body. >" Heb. i. 2. Hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things. * Acts xvii. 31. Because he hath appointed a day, in the which he will judge the world in righteousness, by that man whom he hath ordained : whereof he hath given assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead. 1 John xvii. 6. I have manifested thy name unto the men which thou gavest me out of the world : thine they were, and thou gavest them me; and they have kept thy word. Psa. xxii. 30. A seed shall serve him ; it shall be accounted to the Lord for a generation. Isa. liii. 10. Yet it pleased the Lord to bruise him ; he hath put him to grief; when thou shalt make his soul an offering for sin, he shall see his seed, he shall prolong his days, and the pleasure of the Lord shall prosper in his hand. m l Tim. ii. 6. "Who gave himself a ransom for all to be testified in due time. Isa. lv. 4, 5. Behold, I have given him for a witness to the people, a leader and commander to the people. Behold, thou shalt call a nation that thou knowest not, and nations that knew not thee shall run unto thee, because of the Lord thy God, and for the Holy One of Israel ; for he hath glorified thee. 1 Cor. i. 30. But of him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteous- ness, and sanctifieation, and redemption. » John i. 1, 14. In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.— And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only be- sect, in.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 41 erties and common infirmities thereof, yet without sin : • being conceived by the power of the Holy Ghost, in the womb of the Virgin Mary, of her substance.* So that two whole, perfect, and distinct natures, the Godhead and the manhood, were inseparably joined together in one person, without conversion, composition, or confusion. q Which person is very God and very man, yet one Christ, the only Mediator between God and man/ III. The Lord Jesus, in his human nature thus united to the divine, was sanctified and anointed with the Holy Spirit above measure ; s having in him all the treasures of gotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth. 1 John v. 20. And we know that the Son of God is come and hath given us an understand- ing, that we may know him that is true, and we are in him that is true, even in his Son Jesus Christ. This is the true God, and eternal life. Phil. ii. 6. Who, being in the form of God, thought it not rob- bery to be equal with God. Gal. iv. 4. But when the fullness of the time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law. Heb. ii. 17. Wherefore in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren ; that he might be a merciful and faithful high- priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. Heb. iv. 15. For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. p Luke i. 27, 31, 35. To a virgin espoused to a man, whose name was Joseph, of the house of David; and the virgin's name was Mary.— And, behold, thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and bring forth a Son, and shalt call his name Jesus. — And the angel answered and said unto her, The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee ; therefore also that holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God. Gal. iv. 4. See letter (*), page 40. ? Luke i. 35. See letter {p) above. Col. ii. 9. For in him dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead bodily. Rom. ix. 5. Whose are the fathers, and of whom, as concerning the flesh, Christ came, who is over all, God blessed for ever. Amen. 1 Tim. iii. 16. And without controversy, great is the mystery of godliness, God was manifest in the flesh. r Rom. i. 3, 4. Concerning his Son Jesus Christ our Lord, which was made of the seed of David according to the flesh ; and declared to be the Son of God with power, according to the Spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead. 1 Tim. ii. 5. For there is one God, and one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus. * Psa. xlv. 7.— God, thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of 42 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. viii. wisdom and knowledge;' in whom it pleased the Father that all fullness should dwell : M to the end that being holy, harmless, undefiled, and full of grace and truth, v he might be thoroughly furnished to execute the office of a Mediator and Surety.* Which office he took not unto himself, but was thereunto called by his Father ; x who put all power and judgment into his hand, and gave him commandment to execute the same. 3 ' IV. This office the Lord Jesus did most willingly under- take : z which, that he might discharge, he was made under the law,° and did perfectly fulfill it ; h endured most griev- gladness above thy fellows. John iii. 34. For he whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God : for God giveth not the Spirit by- measure unto him. * Col. ii. 3. In whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowl- edge. «* Col. i. 19. For it pleased the Father, that in him should all fullness dwell. * Heb. vii. 26. For such an high priest became us, who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens. John i. 14. And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth. ■ Acts x. 38. How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost, and with power ; who went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed of the devil; for God was with him. Heb. xii. 24. — And to Jesus, the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better things than that of Abel. Heb. vii. 22. By so much was Jesus made a surety of a better testament. * Heb. v. 5. So also Christ glorified not himself to be made an high- priest ; but he that said unto him, Thou art my Son, to-day have I be- gotten thee. y John v. 22, 27. For the Father judgeth no man ; but hath commit- ted all judgment unto the Son ; and hath given him authority to exe- cute judgment also, because he is the Son of man. Matt, xxviii. 18. And Jesus came, and spake unto them, saying, All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. * Psa. xl. 7, 8. Then said I, Lo, I come : in the volume of the book it is written of me. I delight to do thy will, O my God ; yea, thy law is within my heart. Phil. ii. 8. And became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. « Gal. iv. 4. But when the fullness of the time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law. 6 Matt. iii. 15. Thus it becometh us to fulfill all righteousness. Matt, v. 17.— I am not come to destroy, but to fulfill. sect, iv.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 43 ous torments immediately in his soul, c and most painful sufferings in his body ; d was crucified, and died ; e was buried, and remained under the power of death, yet saw no corruption/ On the third day he arose from the dead/ with the same body in which he suffered ; h with which also he ascended into heaven, and there sitteth at the right hand of his Father,* making intercession / and shall return to judge men and angels, at the end of the world.* c Matt. xxvi. 37, 38. And he took with him Peter and the two sons of Zebedee, and began to be sorrowful and very heavy. Then saith he unto them, My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death. Luke xxii. 44. And being in an agony, he prayed more earnestly : and his sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground. Matt, xxvii. 46. And about the ninth hour, Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani? that is to say, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? d Matt. xxvi. and xxvii. chapters. * Phil. ii. 8. He humbled himself and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. /Acts ii. 24, 27. Whom God hath raised up, having loosed the pains of death : because it was not possible that he should be holden of it.— Because thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, neither wilt thou suffer thine Holy One to see corruption. Acts xiii. 37. But he, whom God raised again, saw no corruption. a 1 Cor. xv. 4. That he was buried, and that he rose again the third day, according to the Scriptures. h John xx. 25, 27. But he said unto them, Except I shall see in his hands the print of the nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, and thrust my hand into his side, I will not believe.— Then saith he to Thomas, Reach hither thy finger, and behold my hands ; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side : and be not faith- less, but believing. * Mark xvi. 19. He was received up into heaven, and sat on the right hand of God. J Rom. viii. 34. Who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us. Heb. vii. 25. Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them. * Rom. xiv. 9, 10. For to this end Christ both died, and rose, and re- vived, that he might be Lord both of the dead and living.— For we shall all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ. Acts i. 11, and x. 42. Matt. xiii. 40, 41, 42. As, therefore, the tares are gathered and burned in the fire ; so shall it be in the end of this world. The Son of man shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that offend, and them which do iniquity; and shall cast them into a furnace of fire : there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth.— Jude 6. And the angels which kept not their first 4-4 COXFESSIOX OF FAITH. [chap. vih. V. The Lord Jesus, by his perfect obedience and sacri- fice of himself, which he through the eternal Spirit once offered up unto God, hath fully satisfied the justice of his Father ; l and purchased not only reconciliation, but an everlasting inheritance in the kingdom of heaven, for all those whom the Father hath given unto him." 1 VI. Although the work of redemption was not actually wrought by Christ till after his incarnation, yet the virtue, efficacy, and benefits thereof, were communicated unto the elect, in all ages successively from the beginning of the world, in and by those promises, types, and sacrifices, wherein he was revealed and signified to be the seed of the woman which should bruise the serpent's head, and the lamb slain from the beginning of the world, being yester- day and to-day the same, and for ever. n estate, but left their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting chains, under darkness, unto the judgment of the great day. See also 2 Pet. ii. 4. 1 Rom. v. 19. For as by one man's disobedience many were made sinners: so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous. Heb. ix. 14. How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purge your con- science from dead works to serve the living God? Rom. iii. 25, 26. Whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood, to declare his righteousness for the remission of sins that are past, through the forbearance of God; to declare, I say, at this time his righteousness : that he might be just, and the justifier of him which believeth in Jesus. Heb. x. 14. For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified. See also Eph. v. 2. m Eph. i. 11,14. In whom also we have obtained an inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpose of Him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will.— Which is the earnest of our inheritance, until the redemption of the purchased possession, unto the praise of his glory. John xvii. 2. As thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him. See also Heb. ix. 12, 15. ■ Gal. iv. 4, 5. But when the fullness of the time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law, to redeem them that were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons. Gen. iii. 15. And I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed : it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel. Rev. xiii. 8. And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. Heb. xiii. 8. Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever sect, vni.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 45 VII. Christ, in the work of mediation, acteth accord- ing to both natures ; by each nature doing that which is proper to itself: ° yet by reason of the unity of the person, that which is proper to one nature, is sometimes in Script- ure, attributed to the person denominated by the other nature. p VIII. To all those for whom Christ hath purchased re- demption, he doth certainly and effectually apply and communicate the same ; q making intercession for them/ and revealing unto them, in and by the word, the myste- ries of salvation ; 8 effectually persuading them by his Spirit to believe and obey; and governing their hearts by his word and Spirit ; * overcoming all their enemies by his al- mighty power and wisdom, in such manner and ways as 1 Pet. iii. 18, For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit. See also Heb. ix. 14. p Acts xx. 28. Feed the church of God, which he hath purchased with his own blood. John iii. 13. And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the Son of man, which is in heaven. 1 John iii. 16. Hereby perceive we the love of God, because he laid down his life for us. • John vi. 37, 39. All that the Father giveth me, shall come to me ; and him that cometh to me, I will in no wise cast out.— And this is the Father's will, which hath sent me, that of all which he hath given me I should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day. John x. 16. And other sheep I have, which are not of this fold : them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice. "■ 1 John ii. 1. If any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous. Rom. viii. 34. It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us. • John xv. 15. For all things that I have heard of my Father, I have made known unto you. Eph. i. 9. According to his good pleas- ure, which he hath purposed in himself. John xvii. 6. I have mani- fested thy name unto the men which thou gavest me out of the world : thine they were, and thou gavest them me ; and they have kept thy word. • 2 Cor. iv. 13. We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken ; we also believe, and therefore speak. Rom. viii. 9, 14. But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you. Now, if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his.— For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God. See also Rom. xv. 18, 19, and John xvii. 17. 46 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. ix. are most consonant to his wonderful and unsearchable dis- pensation. 14 CHAPTER IX. OF FREE WILL. God hath endued the will of man with that natural lib- erty, that it is neither forced, nor by any absolute necessity of nature determined to good or evil. v II. Man, in his state of innocency, had freedom and power to will and to do that which is good and well- pleasing to God;" 7 but yet mutably, so that he might fall from it. x III. Man, by his fall into a state of sin, hath wholly lost all ability of will to any spiritual good accompanying u Ps. ex. 1. The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou at my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool. 1 Cor. xv. 25, 26. For he must reign till he hath put all enemies under his feet. The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death. Mai. iv. 2, 3. But unto you that fear my name shall the Sun of righteousness arise with healing in his wings ; and ye shall go forth, and grow up as calves of the stall. And ye shall tread down the wicked; for they shall be ashes under the soles of your feet, in the day that I shall do this, saith the Lord of hosts. Col. ii. 15. And having spoiled principalities and powers, he made a show of them openly, triumphing over them in it. » James i. 14. But every man is tempted when he is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed. Deut. xxx. 19. I call heaven and earth to record this day against you, that I have set before you life and death, blessing and cursing : therefore choose life, that both thou and thy seed may live. See John v. 40. w Eccl. vii. 29. Lo, this only have I found, that God hath made man upright ; but they have sought out many inventions. Gen. i. 26. And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness. ■ Gen. ii. 16, 17. And the Lord God commanded the man saying, Of every tree of the garden thou mayest freely eat : but of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it; for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die. Gen. iii. 6. And when the woman saw that the tree was good for food, and that it was pleas- ant to the eyes, and a tree to be desired to make one wise, she took of the fruit thereof, and did eat ; and gave also unto her husband with her, and he did eat. sect, iv.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 47 salvation ; * so as a natural man, being altogether averse from that good,' and dead in sin, a is not able, by his own strength to convert himself, or to prepare himself there- unto. 5 IV. When God converts a sinner, and translates him into the state of grace, he freeth him from his natural bondage under sin, c and by his grace alone, enables him freely to will and to do that which is spiritually good ; d yet so as that, by reason of his remaining corruption, he doth not perfectly, nor only, will that which is good, but doth also will that which is evil. 6 v Rom. v. 6. For when we were yet without strength, in due time Christ died for the ungodly. Rom. viii. 7. Because the carnal mind is enmity against God ; for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be. John xv. 5. For without me ye can do nothing. z Rom. iii. 10, 12. As it is written, There is none righteous, no, not one : — they are all gone out of the way, they are together become un- profitable ; there is none that doeth good, no, not one. « Eph. ii. 1, 5. And you hath he quickened, who were dead in tres- passes and sins ;— even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ ; (by grace ye are saved). Col. ii. 13. And you, being dead in your sins and the uncircumcision of your flesh, hath he quickened together with him, having forgiven you all trespasses. b John vi. 44, 65. No man can come to me, except the Father, which hath sent me, draw him :— and he said, Therefore said I unto you, that no man can come unto me, except it were given unto him of my Father. 1 Cor. ii. 14. But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God : for they are foolishness unto him, neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned. See also Eph. ii. 2, 3, 4, 5, and Tit. iii. 3, 4, 5. ■ Col. i. 13. Who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and hath translated us into the kingdom of his dear Son. John viii. 34, 36. Jesus answered them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whosoever com- mitteth sin is the servant of sin.— If the Son therefore shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed. d Phil. ii. 13. For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure. Rom. vi. 18, 22. Being then made free from sin, ye became the servants of righteousness.— But now being made free from sin, and become servants to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting life. ■ Gal. v. 17. For the flesh lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh : and these are contrary the one to the other ; so that ye cannot do the things that ye would. Rom. vii. 15. For that which I do, I allow not : for what I would, that do I not : but what I hate, that do I. 48 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. x. V. The will of man is made perfectly and immutably free to good alone, in the state of glory only/ CHAPTER X. OF EFFECTUAL CALLING. All those whom God hath predestinated unto life, and those only, he is pleased, in his appointed and accepted time, effectually to call/ by his word and Spirit/ out of that state of sin and death, in which they are by nature, to grace and salvation by Jesus Christ;* enlightening their minds spiritually and savingly, to understand the /Eph. iv. 13. Till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ. Jude 24. Now unto him that is able to keep you from falling, and to present you faultless before the presence of his glory, with exceeding joy. i/ Rom. viii. 30. Moreover, whom he did predestinate, them he also called; and whom he called, them he also justified; and whom he justified, them he also glorified. Rom. xi. 7. What then? Israel hath not obtained that which he seeketh for; but the election hath obtained it, and the rest were blinded. Eph. i. 10. That in the dis- pensation of the fullness of times, he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth ; even in him. h 2 Thess. ii. 13, 14. God hath from the beginning chosen you to sal- vation, through sanctification of the Spirit, and belief of the truth : whereunto he called you by our gospel, to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ. 2 Cor. iii. 3, 6. Forasmuch as ye are mani- festly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God ; not in tables of stone, but in fleshly tables of the heart.— Who also hath made us able min- isters of the New Testament ; not of the letter, but of the spirit : for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life. * Rom. viii. 2. For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death. 2 Tim. i. 9, 10. Who hath saved us, and called us with an holy calling, not according to our works, but according to his own purpose and grace, which was given us in Christ Jesus, before the world began ; but is now made manifest by the appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ, who hath abol- ished death, and hath brought life and immortality to light through the gospel. See also Eph. ii. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. sect, ii.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 49 things of God;-* taking away their heart of stone, and giving unto them an heart of flesh ; * renewing their wills, and by his almighty power determining them to that which is good ; l and effectually drawing them to Jesus Christ, 771 yet so as they come most freely, being made willing by his grace. 71 II. This effectual call is of God's free and special grace alone, not from any thing at all foreseen in man, who is altogether passive therein, until, being quickened and renewed by the Holy Spirit,^ he is thereby enabled to i Acts xxvi. 18. To open their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among them which are sanctified by faith that is in me. 1 Cor. ii. 10, 12. But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit : for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God.— Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the Spirit which is of God ; that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God. * Ezek. xxxvi. 26. A new heart also will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you ; and I will take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you an heart of flesh. 1 Ezek. xi. 19. And I will give them one heart, and I will put a new spirit within you. Deut. xxx. 6. And the Lord thy God will circum- cise thine heart, and the heart of thy seed, to love the Lord thy God with all thine heart, and with all thy soul, that thou mayest live. See also Ezek. xxxvi. 27. m John vi. 44, 45. No man can come to me, except the Father, which hath sent me, draw him. Every man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto me. n Cant. i. 4. Draw me, we will run after thee. Psa. ex. 3. Thy peo- ple shall be willing in the day of thy power, in the beauties of holiness from the womb of the morning : thou hast the dew of thy youth. John vi. 37. 2 Tim. i. 9. Who hath saved us, and called us with an holy calling, not according to our works, but according to his own purpose and grace, which was given us in Christ Jesus, before the world began. Tit. iii. 4, 5. But after that the kindness and love of God our Saviour toward man appeared, not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of re- generation, and renewing of the Holy Ghost. Rom. ix. 11. For the children being not yet born, neither having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God according to election might stand, not of works, but of him that calleth. See also Eph. ii. 4, 5, 8, 9 p 1 Cor. ii. 14. But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God : for they are foolishness unto him: neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned. Rom. viii. 7. Because 50 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap x. answer this call, and to embrace the grace offered and conveyed in it. g III. Elect infants, dying in infancy, are regenerated and saved by Christ through the Spirit/ who worketh when, and where, and how he pleaseth. 8 So also are all other elect persons, who are incapable of being outwardly called by the ministry of the word/ IV. Others, not elected, although they may be called by the ministry of the word, M and may have some common operations of the Spirit/ yet they never truly come to Christ, and therefore cannot be saved : " much less can the carnal mind is enmity against God ; for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be. Eph. ii. 5. Even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ; (by grace ye are saved.) 9 John vi. 37. All that the Father giveth me, shall come to me : and him that cometh to me, I will in no wise cast out. Ezek. xxxvi. 27. And I will put my Spirit within you, and cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep my judgments, and do them. John v. 25. Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God ; and they that hear shall live. r Luke xviii. 15, 16. And they brought unto him also infants, that he would touch them : but when his disciples saw it, they rebuked them. But Jesus called them unto him, and said, Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid them not : for of such is the kingdom of God. Acts ii. 38, 39. Then Peter said unto them, Repent, and be bap- tized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. For the prom- ise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call. « John iii. 8. The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth ; so is every one that is born of the Spirit. t Acts iv. 12. Neither is there salvation in any other : for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved. «* Matt. xxii. 14. For many are called, but few are chosen. » Matt. xiii. 20, 21. But he that received the seed into stony places, the same is he that heareth the word, and anon with joy receiveth it : yet hath he not root in himself, but dureth for a while ; for when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the word, by and by he is offended. w John vi. 64, 65, 66. But there are some of you that believe not. For Jesus knew from the beginning who they were that believed not, and who should betray him. And he said, Therefore said I unto you, sect, i.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 51 men, not professing the Christian religion, be saved in any- other way whatsoever, be they never so diligent to frame their lives according to the light of nature, and the law of that religion they do profess ; x and to assert and maintain that they may is very pernicious, and to be detested. y CHAPTER XI. OF JUSTIFICATION. Those whom God effectually calleth, he also freely justifieth : z not by infusing righteousness into them, but by pardoning their sins, and by accounting and accepting their persons as righteous ; not for any thing wrought in them, or done by them, but for Christ's sake alone ; not by imputing faith itself, the act of believing, or any other evangelical obedience to them, as their righteousness : but by imputing the obedience and satisfaction of Christ unto them, a they receiving and resting on him and his right- that no man can come unto me, except it were given unto him of my Father. From that time many of his disciples went back, and walked no more with him. John viii. 24. I said therefore unto you, that ye shall die in your sins ; for if ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in your sins. * Acts iv. 12. Neither is there salvation in any other ; for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved. John xiv. 6. Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life : no man cometh unto the Father but by me. John xvii. 3. And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent. y 2 John 10, 11. If there come any unto you, and bring not this doc- trine, receive him not into your house, neither bid him God speed : for he that biddeth him God speed, is partaker of his evil deeds. Gal. i. 8. But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gos- pel unto you, than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. 2 Rom. viii. 30. Whom he called, them he also justified. Rom. iii. 24. Being justified freely by his grace, through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus. a Rom. iv. 5, 6, 7, 8. But to him that worketh not, but believeth on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted for righteousness. 52 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xi. eousness by faith; which faith they have not of them- selves, it is the gift of God. 6 II. Faith, thus receiving and resting on Christ and his righteousness, is the alone instrument of justification ; c yet is it not alone in the person justified, but is ever accompa- nied with all other saving graces, and is no dead faith, but worketh by love. d III. Christ, by his obedience and death, did fully dis- charge the debt of all those that are thus justified, and did make a proper, real, and full satisfaction to his Father's justice in their behalf. 6 Yet, inasmuch as he was given Even as David also describeth the blessedness of the man unto whom God imputeth righteousness without works, saying, Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins are covered. Blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not impute sin. 2 Cor. v. 19, 21. To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them ; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation. — For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin ; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him. Rom. iii. 22, 24, 25, 27, 28. Tit. iii. 5, 7. Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost ; that, being justified by his grace, we should be made heirs, according to the hope of eternal life. Eph. i. 7. In whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace. Jer. xxiii. 6. In his days Judah shall be saved, and Israel shall dwell safely ; and this is his name whereby he shall be called, The Lord our Righteousness. See also 1 Cor. i. 30, 31, and Rom. v. 17, 18, 19. b Phil. iii. 9. And be found in him, not having mine own right- eousness, which is of the law, but that which is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith. Acts xiii. 38, 39. Eph. ii. 8. For by grace are ye saved through faith ; and that not of yourselves : it is the gift of God. • John i. 12. But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name. Rom. iii. 28. Therefore we conclude that a man is justified by faith without the deeds of the law. Rom. v. 1. Therefore, being justified by faith, we have peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ. d Jam. ii. 17, 22, 26. Even so faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone.— Seest thou how faith wrought with his works, and by works was faith made perfect ? — For as the body without the spirit is dead, so faith without works is dead also. Gal. v. 6. For in Jesus Christ neither circumcision availeth any thing, nor uncircumcision ; but faith which worketh by love. « Rom. v. 8, 9, 10, 19. But God commendeth his love toward us, in that while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us. Much more then, sect, iv.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 53 by the Father for them / and his obedience and satisfac- tion accepted in their stead ; 9 and, both, freely, not for any thing in them, their justification is only of free grace ; * that both the exact justice, and rich grace of God, might be glorified in the justification of sinners/ IV. God did, from all eternity, decree to justify all the elect;-? and Christ did, in the fullness of time, die for their sins, and rise again for their justification : * nevertheless being now justified by his blood, we shall be saved from wrath through him. For if, when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son, much more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by his life.— For as by one man's disobedience many were made sin- ners, so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous. 1 Tim. ii. 6. Who gave himself a ransom for all, to be testified in due time. Heb. x. 10, 14. By the which will we are sanctified, through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all.— For by one offer- ing he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified. See also Dan. ix. 24, 26, and Isa. liii. 4, 5, 6, 10, 11, 12. /Rom. viii. 32. He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things? o 2 Cor. v. 21. For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin ; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him. Matt. iii. 17. And, lo, a voice from heaven, saying, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. Eph. v. 2. And walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us, and hath given himself for us, an offering and a sacrifice to God, for a sweet smelling savor. h Rom. iii. 24. Being justified freely by his grace, through the re- demption that is in Christ Jesus. Eph. i. 7. In whom we have re- demption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace. » Rom. iii. 26. To declare, I say, at this time his righteousness ; that he might be just, and the justifier of him which believeth in Jesus. Eph. ii. 7. That in the ages to come he might show the exceeding riches of his grace in his kindness toward us through Christ Jesus. 3 Gal. iii. 8. And the Scripture foreseeing that God would justify the heathen through faith, preached before the gospel unto Abraham, saying, In thee shall all nations be blessed. 1 Pet. i. 2, 19, 20. Elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through sanctifi- cation of the Spirit, unto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ. — But with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without spot: who verily was foreordained be- fore the foundation of the world, but was manifest in these last times for you. See Rom. viii. 30. k Gal. iv. 4. But when the fullness of the time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law. 1 Tim. ii. 6. Who gave himself a ransom for all, to be testified in due time. Rom. 54 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, xl they are not justified, until the Holy Spirit doth, in due time, actually apply Christ unto them.* Y. God doth continue to forgive the sins of those that are justified:" 1 and although they can never fall from the state of justification,* 1 yet they may by their sins fall under God's fatherly displeasure, and not have the light of his countenance restored unto them, until they humble them- selves, confess their sins, beg pardon, and renew their faith and repentance. VI. The justification of believers under the Old Testa- ment was, in all these respects, one and the same with the justification of believers under the New Testament. 1 ' iv. 25. Who was delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our justification. ' Col. i. 21, 22. And you, that were sometime alienated, and enemies in your mind by wicked works, yet now hath he reconciled, in the body of his flesh through death, to present you holy, and unblamable, and unreprovable in his sight. See also Gal. ii. 16, and Tit. iii. 4, 5, 6,7. m Matt. vi. 12. And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors. 1 John i. 9. If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness. 1 John ii. 1. If any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous. n Luke xxii. 32. But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not ; and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren. John x. 28. And I give unto them eternal life ; and they shall never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand.— Heb. x. 14. For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified. Psa. lxxxix. 31, 32, 33. If they break my statutes, and keep not my commandments ; then will I visit their transgression with the rod, and their iniquity with stripes : nevertheless, my loving-kindness will I not utterly take from him, nor suffer my faithfulness to fail. Psa. xxxii. 5. I acknowledged my sin unto thee, and mine iniquity have I not hid. I said, I will confess my transgressions unto the Lord ; and thou forgavest the iniquity of my sin. Matt. xxvi. 75. And Peter re- membered the word of Jesus— and he went out, and wept bitterly. See also Psa. Ii. 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, and 1 Cor. xi. 30, 32. p Gal. iii. 9, 13, 14. So then they which be of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham.— Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for us : for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree : that the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ ; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith. Rom. iv. 22, 23, 24. And therefore it was imputed to him for righteousness. Now, it was not written for his sect, i.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 55 CHAPTER XII. OF ADOPTION. All those that are justified, God vouchsafeth, in and for his only Son Jesus Christ, to make partakers of the grace of adoption : q by which they are taken into the number, and enjoy the liberties and privileges of the children of God ; r have his name put upon them ; s re- ceive the Spirit of adoption ; t have access to the throne of grace with boldness ; u are enabled to cry Abba, Fa- ther ; v are pitied,™ protected, x provided for y and chastened sake alone, that it was imputed to him ; but for us also, to whom it shall be imputed, if we believe on him that raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead. ? Eph. i. 5. Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himself, according to the good pleasure of his will. Gal. iv. 4, 5. God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law, to redeem them that were under the law, that we might re- ceive the adoption of sons. r Rom. viii. 17. And if children, then heirs ; heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ. John i. 12. But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name. 8 Jer. xiv. 9. Yet thou, O Lord, art in the midst of us, and we are called by thy name ; leave us not. Rev. iii. 12. Him that overcometh, will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out : and I will write upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is new Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from my God ; and I will write upon him my new name. * Rom. viii. 15. For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear ; but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. u Eph. iii. 12. In whom we have boldness and access with confi- dence by the faith of him. Rom. v. 2. » Gal. iv. 6. And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father. w Psa. ciii. 13. Like as a father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them that fear him. * Prov. xiv. 26. In the fear of the Lord is strong confidence ; and his children shall have a place of refuge. v Matt. vi. 30, 32. Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass of the field, which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into the oven, shall he not much more clothe you, O ye of little faith ?— For your heavenly Father 56 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap.xiii. by him as by a father ; *yet never cast off, a but sealed to the day of redemption, 5 and inherit the promises, 6 as heirs of everlasting salvation.* 2 CHAPTER XIII. OF SANCTIFICATION. They who are effectually called and regenerated, hav- ing a new heart and a new spirit created in them, are fur- ther sanctified, really and personally, through the virtue of Christ's death and resurrection/ by his word and Spirit dwelling in them: / the dominion of the whole body of knoweth that ye have need of all these things. 1 Pet. v. 7. Casting all your care upon him ; for he careth for you. * Heb. xii. 6. For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourg- eth every son whom he receiveth. ° Lam. iii. 31. For the Lord will not cast off for ever. b Eph. iv. 30. Whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption. • Heb. vi. 12. That ye be not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises. d 1 Pet. i. 4. To an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for you. Heb. i. 14. Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation? « 1 Cor. vi. 11. And such were some of you : but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God. Acts xx. 32. And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and to the word of his grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you an inheritance among all them which are sanctified. Phil. iii. 10. That I may know him, and the power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of his sufferings, being made con- formable unto his death. Rom. vi. 5, 6. For if we have been planted together in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in the likeness of his resurrection : knowing this, that our old man is crucified with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth we should not serve sin. / Eph. v. 26. That he might sanctify and cleanse it with the wash- ing of water by the word. 2 Thess. ii. 13. But we are bound to give thanks alway to God for you, brethren beloved of the Lord becar.se sect, in.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 57 sin is destroyed/ and the several lusts thereof are more and more weakened and mortified ; h and they more and more quickened and strengthened, in all saving graces/ to the practice of true holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord.'*' II. This sanctification is throughout in the whole man/ yet imperfect in this life: there abideth still some rem- nants of corruption in every part/ whence ariseth a con- tinual and irreconcilable war, the flesh lusting against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh. m III. In which war, although the remaining corruption for a time may much prevail, 71 yet, through the continual supply of strength from the sanctifying Spirit of Christ, God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation, through sanc- tification of the Spirit, and belief of the truth. 9 Rom. vi. 6, 14. Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth we should not serve sin.— For sin shall not have dominion over you : for ye are not under the law, but under grace. h Gal. v. 24. And they that are Christ's have crucified the flesh, with the affections and lusts. Rom. viii. 13. For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die : but if ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live. * Col. i. 11. Strengthened with all might according to his glorious power, unto all patience and long-suffering with joyfulness. Eph. iii. 16. That he would grant you, according to the riches of his glory, to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man. i 2 Cor. vii. 1. Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfect- ing holiness in the fear of God. Heb. xii. 14. Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord. * 1 Thess. v. 23. And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly : and I pray God your whole spirit, and soul, and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. 1 1 John i. 10. If we say that we have not sinned, we make him a liar, and his word is not in us. Phil. iii. 12. Not as though I had al- ready attained, either were already perfect; but I follow after, if that I may apprehend that for which also I am apprehended of Christ Jesus. See also Rom. vii. 18, 23. m Gal. v. 17. For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh : and these are contrary the one to the other ; so that ye cannot do the things that ye would. n Rom. vii. 23. But I see another law in my members warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members. 58 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xiv. the regenerate part doth overcome : ° and so the saints grow in grace/' perfecting holiness in the fear of God.* CHAPTER XIV. OF SAVING FAITH. The grace of faith, whereby the elect are enabled to believe to the saving of their souls, r is the work of the Spirit of Christ in their hearts ; * and is ordinarily wrought by the ministry of the word : t by which also, and by the administration of the sacraments, and prayer, it is in- creased and strengthened." Rom. vi. 14. For sin shall not have dominion over you : for ye are not under the law, but under grace. 1 John v. 4. For whatsoever is born of God, overcometh the world : and this is the victory that over- cometh the world, even our faith. Eph. iv. 16. From whom the whole body fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, according to the effectual working in the measure of every part, maketh increase of the body, unto the edifying of itself in love. p 2 Pet. iii. 18. But grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 2 Cor. iii. 18. But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image, from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord. ? 2 Cor. vii. 1. Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfect- ing holiness in the fear of God. r Heb. x. 39. But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition ; but of them that believe to the saving of the soul. * 2 Cor. iv. 13. We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken ; we also believe, and therefore speak. Eph. ii. 8. For by grace are ye saved through faith : and that not of yourselves : it is the gift of God. t Rom. x. 14, 17. How shall they believe in him of whom they have not heard? and how shall they hear without a preacher?— So then, faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God. u 1 Pet. ii. 2. As new-born babes, desire the sincere milk of the word, that ye may grow thereby. Luke xvii. 5. And the apostles said unto the Lord, Increase our faith. Rom. i. 16, 17. For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ : for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth : to the Jew first, and also to the Greek. For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith : as it is written, The just shall live by faith. See also Acts xx. 32. sect, in.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 59 II. By this faith, a Christian believeth to be true, what- soever is revealed in the word, for the authority of God himself speaking therein : v and acteth differently, upon that which each particular passage thereof containeth ; yielding obedience to the commands,"' trembling at the threatenings, x and embracing the promises of God for this life, and that which is to come. y But the principal acts of saving faith are, accepting, receiving, and resting upon Christ alone for justification, sanctification, and eternal life, by virtue of the covenant of grace/ III. This faith is different in degrees, weak or strong ; a v 1 Thess. ii. 13. For this cause also thank we God, without ceasing, because, when ye received the word of God which ye heard of us, ye received it not as the word of men, but as it is in truth, the word of God, which effectually worketh also in you that believe. 1 John v. 10. He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself: he that believeth not God hath made him a liar ; because he believeth not the record that God gave of his Son. Acts xxiv. 14. Believing all things which are written in the law and in the prophets. w Rom. xvi. 26. But now is made manifest, and by the Scriptures of the prophets, according to the commandment of the everlasting God, made known to all nations for the obedience of faith. * Isa. lxvi. 2. To this man will I look, even to him that is poor, and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at my word. v Heb. xi. 13. These all died in faith, not having received the prom- ises, but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth. 1 Tim. iv. 8. But godliness is profitable unto all things, having promise of the life that now is, and of that which is to come. 2 John i. 12. But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name. Acts xvi. 31. And they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house. Gal. ii. 20. I am crucified with Christ; nevertheless, I live ; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me : and the life which I now live in the flesh, I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me. Acts xv. 11. But we believe that through the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, we shall be saved, even as they. a Heb. v. 13, 14. For every one that useth milk is unskillful in the word of righteousness ; for he is a babe. But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age, even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil. Rom. iv. 19, 20. And being not weak in faith, he considered not his own body now dead, when he was about an hundred years old, neither yet the dead- ness of Sarah's womb. He staggered not at the promise of God through unbelief ; but was strong in faith, giving glory to God. Matt. 60 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xv. may be often and many ways assailed and weakened, but gets the victory ; 6 growing up in many to the attainment of a full assurance through Christ, who is both the author and finisher of our faith. d CHAPTER XV. OF REPENTANCE UNTO LIFE. Repentance unto life is an evangelical grace, 6 the doc- trine whereof is to be preached by every minister of the gospel, as well as that of faith in Christy II. By it a sinner, out of the sight and sense, not only vi. 30. Shall he not much more clothe you, O ye of little faith? Matt, viii. 10. When Jesus heard it, he marveled, and said to them that followed, Verily I say unto you, I have not found so great faith, no, not in Israel. b Luke xxii. 31, 32. And the Lord said, Simon, Simon, behold, Sa- tan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat : but I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not : and when thou art con- verted, strengthen thy brethren. Eph. vi. 16. Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. 1 John v. 4, 5. For whatsoever is born of God, over- cometh the world : and this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith. Who is he that overcometh the world, but he that be- lieveth that Jesus is the Son of God ? c Heb. vi. 11, 12. And we desire that every one of you do show the same diligence, to the full assurance of hope unto the end : that ye be not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises. Heb. x. 22. Let us draw near with a true heart, in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water. d Heb. xii. 2. Looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith. « Acts xi. 18. When they heard these things, they held their peace, and glorified God, saying, Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto life. See also Zech. xii. 10. / Luke xxiv. 47. And that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem. Mark i. 15. And saying, The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand : repent ye, and believe the gospel. Acts xx. 21. Testifying both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. sect, in.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 61 of the danger, but also of the filthiness and odiousness of his sins, as contrary to the holy nature and righteous law of God, and upon the apprehension of his mercy in Christ to such as are penitent, so grieves for, and hates his sins, as to turn from them all unto God/ purposing and en- deavoring to walk with him in all the ways of his com- mandments.* III. Although repentance be not to be rested in as any satisfaction for sin, or any cause of the pardon thereof/ which is the act of God's free grace in Christ;^ yet is it ff Ezek. xviii. 30, 31. Repent, and turn yourselves from all your trans- gressions ; so iniquity shall not be your ruin. Cast away frorn you all your transgressions, whereby ye have transgressed ; and make you a new heart and a new spirit: for why will ye die, O house of Israel? Ezek. xxxvi. 31. Then shall ye remember your own evil ways, and your doings that were not good, and shall loathe yourselves in your own sight, for your iniquities, and for your abominations. Psa. li. 4. Against thee, thee only, have I sinned, and done this evil in thy sight ; that thou mightest be justified when thou speakest, and be clear when thou judgest. Jer. xxxi. 18, 19. I have surely heard Ephraim be- moaning himself thus : Thou hast chastised me, and I was chastised, as a bullock unaccustomed to the yoke : turn thou me, and I shall be turned ; for thou art the Lord my God. Surely after that I was turned, I repented ; and after that I was instructed, I smote upon my thigh : I was ashamed, yea, even confounded, because I did bear the reproach of my youth. 2 Cor. vii. 11. For behold this self-same thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge ! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter. See also Joel ii. 12, 13. Amos v. 15, and Psa. cxix. 128. h Psa. cxix. 6, 59, 106. Then shall I not be ashamed, when I have re- spect unto all thy commandments.— I thought on my ways and turned my feet unto thy testimonies.— I have sworn and I will perform it, that I will keep thy righteous judgments. Luke i. 6. And they were both righteous before God, walking in all the commandments and ordi- nances of the Lord blameless. See also 2 Kings xxiii. 25. ■ Ezek. xxxvi. 31, 32. Then shall ye remember your own evil ways, and your doings that were not good, and shall loathe yourselves in your own sight, for your iniquities, and for your abominations. Not for your sakes do I this, saith the Lord God, be it known unto you : be ashamed and confounded for your own ways, O house of Israel. Ezek. xvi. 63. That thou mayest remember, and be confounded, and never open thy mouth any more because of thy shame, when I am pacified toward thee for all that thou hast done, saith the Lord God. i Hos. xiv. 2, 4. Take with you words, and turn to the Lord : say unto 62 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xv. of such necessity to all sinners, that none may expect par- don without it.* IV. As there is no sin so small but it deserves damna- tion ; l so there is no sin so great, that it can bring damna- tion upon those who truly repent.™ V. Men ought not to content themselves with a general repentance, but it is every man's duty to endeavor to re- pent of his particular sins, particularly. 71 VI. As every man is bound to make private confession of his sins to God, praying for the pardon thereof ; ° upon which, and the forsaking of them, he shall find mercy: 1 * him, Take away all iniquity, and receive us graciously : so will we render the calves of our lips.— I will heal their backslidiug, I will love them freely : for mine anger is turned away from him. Rom. iii. 24. Being justified freely by his grace, through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus. Eph. i. 7. * Luke xiii. 3, 5. I tell you, Nay ; but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. See also Acts xvii. 30. 1 Rom. vi. 23. For the wages of sin is death. Matt. xii. 36. But I say unto you. that every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment. m Isa. lv. 7. Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts : and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon. Rom. viii. 1. There is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit. Isa. i. 18. Come now, and let us reason together, saith the Lord : though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow ; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool. n Psa. xix. 13. Keep back thy servant also from presumptuous sins ; let them not have dominion over me : then shall I be upright, and I shall be innocent from the great transgression. Luke xix. 8. And Zaccheus stood, and said unto the Lord, Behold, Lord, the half of my goods I give to the poor ; and if I have taken any thing from any man by false accusation, I restore him fourfold. 1 Tim. i. 13, 15. Who was before a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and injurious : but I obtained mercy, because I did it ignorantly in unbelief.— This is a faithful say- ing and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners ; of whom I am chief. Psa, xxxii. 5, 6. I acknowledged my sin unto thee, and mine in- iquity have I not hid. I said, I will confess my transgressions unto the Lord ; and thou forgavest the iniquity of my sin. Selah. For this shall every one that is godly, pray unto thee in a time when thou may- est be found : surely in the floods of great waters they shall not come nigh unto him. See also Psa. li. 4, 5, 7, 9, 14. p Prov. xxviii. 13. He that covereth his sins shall not prosper : but sect, i.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 63 so he that scandalizeth his brother, or the church of Christ, ought to be willing, by a private or public confession and sorrow for his sin, to declare his repentance to those that are offended ; q who are thereupon to be reconciled to him, and in love to receive him/ CHAPTEE XVI. OF GOOD WORKS. Good works are only such as God hath commanded in his holy word,* and not such as, without the warrant there- of, are devised by men out of blind zeal, or upon any pre- tence of good intention.* whoso confesseth and forsaketh them shall have mercy. 1 John i. 9. If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins. 9 James v. 16. Confess your faults one to another, and pray one for another, that ye may he healed. The effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much. Luke xvii. 3, 4. Take heed to your- selves : if thy brother trespass against thee, rebuke him ; and if he repent, forgive him. And if he trespass against thee seven times in a day, and seven times in a day turn again to thee, saying, I repent ; thou shalt forgive him. Josh. vii. 19. And Joshua said unto Achan, My son, give, I pray thee, glory to the Lord God of Israel, and make confession unto him ; and tell me now what thou hast done ; hide it not from me. Psa. li. throughout. r 2 Cor. ii. 8. Wherefore I beseech you, that ye would confirm your love toward him. See Gal. vi. 1, 2. • Micah vi. 8. He hath showed thee, man, what is good ; and what doth the Lord require of thee, but to do justly, and to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God? Rom. xii. 2. And be not conformed to this world ; but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God. Heb. xiii. 21. Make you perfect in every good work to do his will. * Matt. xv. 9. But in vain they do worship me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men. Isa. xxix. 13. Wherefore the Lord said. Forasmuch as this people draw near me with their mouth, and with their lips do honor me, but have removed their heart far from me, and their fear toward me is taught by the precept of men. John xvi. 2. They shall put you out of the synagogues : yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you, will think that he doeth God service. See 1 Sam. xv. 21, 22, 23. 64 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xvi. II. These good works, done in obedience to God's com- mandments, are the fruits and evidences of a true and lively faith : u and by them believers manifest their thank- fulness,* strengthen their assurance,™ edify their brethren, 1 adorn the profession of the gospel,^ stop the mouths of the adversaries,* and glorify God, a whose workmanship they are, created in Christ Jesus thereunto ; b that, having their fruit unto holiness, they may have the end, eternal life. c III. Their ability to do good works is not at all of them- » James ii. 18, 22. Yea, a man may say, Thou hast faith, and I have works : show me thy faith without thy works, and I will show thee my faith by my works.— Seest thou how faith wrought with his works, and by works was faith made perfect ? v Psa. cxvi. 12, 13. What shall I render unto the Lord for all his benefits toward me? I will take the cup of salvation, and call upon the name of the Lord. 1 Pet. ii. 9. But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvelous light. »1 John ii. 3, 5. And hereby we do know that we know him, if we keep his commandments. — But whoso keepeth his word, in him verily is the love of God perfected : hereby know we that we are in him. 2 Pet. i. 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10. * 2 Cor. ix. 2. For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago ; and your zeal hath provoked very many. Matt. v. 16. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven. y Tit. ii. 5. To be discreet, chaste, keepers at home, good, obedient to their own husbands, that the word of God be not blasphemed. 1 Tim. vi. 1. Let as many servants as are under the yoke count their own masters worthy of all honor, that the name of God and his doc- trine be not blasphemed. See also Tit. ii. 9, 10, 11, 12. * 1 Pet. ii. 15. For so is the will of God, that with well-doing ye may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men. ° 1 Pet. ii. 12. Having your conversation honest among the Gentiles ; that, whereas they speak against you as evil doers, they may, by your good works which they shall behold, glorify God in the day of visita- tion. Phil. i. 11. Being filled with the fruits of righteousness, which are by Jesus Christ, unto the glory and praise of God. John xv. 8. Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit. b Eph. ii. 10. For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them. c Rom. vi. 22. But now, being made free from sin, and become ser- vants to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting life. sect, v.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 65 selves, but wholly from the Spirit of Christ.* 2 And that they may be enabled thereunto, besides the graces they have already received, there is required an actual influ- ence of the same Holy Spirit to work in them to w 7 ill and to do of his good pleasure : e yet are they not hereupon to grow negligent, as if they were not bound to perform any duty unless upon a special motion of the Spirit ; but they ought to be diligent in stirring up the grace of God that is in them/ IV. They, who in their obedience, attain to the greatest height w 7 hich is possible in this life, are so far from being able to supererogate and to do more than God requires, that they fall short of much which in duty they are bound to do.* V. We cannot, by our best works, merit pardon of sin, or eternal life, at the hand of God, by reason of the great d John xv. 5, 6. I am the vine, ye are the branches : he that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth mnch fruit : for without me ye can do nothing. If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered ; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire. See Ezek. xxxvi. 26, 27. e Phil. ii. 13. For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure. Phil. iv. 13. I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me. 2 Cor. iii. 5. Not that we are suf- ficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves ; but our suf- ficiency is of God. /Phil. ii. 12. Wherefore, my beloved, as ye have always obeyed, not as in my presence only, but now much more in my absence, work out your own salvation with fear and trembling. Heb. vi. 11, 12. And we desire that every one of you do show the same diligence, to the full assurance of hope unto the end ; that ye be not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises. Isa. lxiv. 7. And there is none that calleth upon thy name, that stirreth up himself to take hold of thee : for thou hast hid thy face from us, and hast consumed us, because of our iniquities. See also 2 Pet. i. 3. 5, 10, 11, and 2 Tim. i. 6, and Acts xxvi. 6, 7, together with Jude 20 and 21 verses. 9 Luke xvii. 10. So likewise ye, when ye shall have done all those things which are commanded you, say, We are unprofitable servants : we have done that which was our duty to do. Job ix. 2, 3. But how should man be just with God? If he will contend with him, he can- not answer him one of a thousand. Gal. v. 17. For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh ; and these are con- trary the one to the other ; so that ye cannot do the things that ye would. 5 66 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xvi. disproportion that is between them and the glory to come, and the infinite distance that is between us and God, whom by them we can neither profit, nor satisfy for the debt of our former sins ; h but when we have done all we can, we have done but our duty, and are unprofitable servants ; * and because, as they are good, they proceed from his Spirit ; * and, as they are wrought by us, they are defiled and mixed with so much weakness and imperfection, that they cannot endure the severity of God's judgment.* VI. Yet notwithstanding, the persons of believers being accepted through Christ, their good works also are ac- cepted in him/ not as though they were in this life wholly unblamable and unreprovable in God's sight;" 1 but that h Rom. iii. 20. Therefore by the deeds of the law, there shall no flesh be justified in his sight : for by the law is the knowledge of sin. Rom. iv. 2, 4, 6. For if Abraham were justified by works, he hath whereof to glory, but not before God.— Now to him that worketh, is the reward not reckoned of grace, but of debt. Even as David also describeth the blessedness of the man, unto whom God imputeth righteousness without works. Eph. ii. 8, 9. For by grace are ye saved through faith ; and that not of yourselves : it is the gift of God : not of works, lest any man should boast. Psa. xvi. 2. O my soul, thou hast said unto the Lord, Thou art my Lord ; my goodness extendeth not to thee. See also Tit. iii. 5, 6, 7. Rom. viii. 18, 22, 23, and Job xxxv. 7,8. » Luke xvii. 10. See letter (*), p. 65. i Gal. v. 22, 23. But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, long- suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance. * Isa. lxiv. 6. But we are all as an unclean thing, and all our right- eousnesses are as filthy rags : and we all do fade as a leaf; and our in- iquities, like the wind, have taken us away. Psa. cxliii. 2. And enter not into judgment with thy servant ; for in thy sight shall no man living be justified. Psa. cxxx. 3. If thou, Lord, shouldest mark in- iquities, O Lord, who shall stand? See also Gal. v. 17, and Rom. vii. 15, 18. ' Eph. i. 6. To the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. 1 Pet. ii. 5. Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ. Gen. iv. 4. And Abel, he also brought of the firstlings of his flock, and of the fat thereof. And the Lord had respect unto Abel, and to his offering. With Heb. xi. 4. m Job ix. 20. If I justify myself, mine own mouth shall condemn me: if I say, I. am perfect, it shall also prove me perverse. Psa cxliii. 2. sect, vii.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 67 he, looking upon them in his Son, is pleased to accept and reward that which is sincere, although accompanied with many weaknesses and imperfections. 71 VII. Works done by unregenerate men, although, for the matter of them, they may be things which God commands, and of good use both to themselves and others : ° yet, be- cause they proceed not from a heart purified by faith ; p noi are done in a right manner, according to the word ; q noi to a right end, the glory of God ; r they are therefore sin- n 2 Cor. viii. 12. For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not. Heb. vi. 10. For God is not unrighteous, to forget your work and labo: of love, which ye have showed toward his name, in that ye have min istered to the saints, and do minister. Matt. xxv. 21, 23. His lord said unto him, Well done, thou good and faithful servant ; thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things enter thou into the joy of thy lord. 2 Kings x. 30, 31. And the Lord said unto Jehu, Because thou has' done well in executing that which is right in mine eyes, and hast done unto the house of Ahab according to all that was in mine heart, thy children of the fourth generation shall sit on the throne of Israel. But Jehu took no heed to walk in the law of the Lord God of Israel with all his heart ; for he departed not from the sins of Jeroboam, which made Israel to sin. Phil. i. 15, 16, 18. Some indeed preach Christ even of envy and strife, and some also of good will : the one preach Christ of contention, not sincerely, supposing to add affliction to my bonds. — What then ? notwithstanding, every way, whether in pretence, or in truth, Christ is preached ; and I therein do rejoice. p Heb. xi. 4, 6. By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sac- rifice than Cain, by which he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts ; and by it, he being dead, yet speaketh. — But without faith it is impossible to please him : for he that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him. See Gen. iv. 3, 4, 5. 1 1 Cor. xiii. 3. And though I bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and though I give my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing. Isa. i. 12. When ye come to appear before me, who hath required this at your hand, to tread my courts ? r Matt. vi. 2, 5, 16. Therefore, when thou doest thine alms, do not sound a trumpet before thee, as the hypocrites do in the synagogues, and in the streets, that they may have glory of men. Verily I say unto you, They have their reward. — And when thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the hypocrites are ; for they love to pray standing in the synagogues, and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you, They have their reward. — More- over, when ye fast, be not as the hypocrites, of a sad countenance ; for 68 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap. xvu. ful, and cannot please God, or make a man meet to receive grace from God.* And yet their neglect of them is more sinful, and displeasing unto God.' CHAPTER XVII. OF THE PERSEVERANCE OF THE SAINTS. They whom God hath accepted in his Beloved, effectu- ally called and sanctified by his Spirit, can neither totally nor finally fall away from the state of grace ; but shall certainly persevere therein to the end, and be eternally saved." II. This perseverance of the saints depends, not upon their own free-will, but upon the immutability of the de- cree of election, flowing from the free and unchangeable they disfigure their faces, that they may appear unto men to fast. Verily I say unto you, They have their reward. « Hag. ii. 14. So is this people, and so is this nation before me, saith the Lord ; and so is every work of their hands ; and that which they offer there is unclean. Tit. i. 15. Unto them that are defiled and un- believing is nothing pure ; but even their mind and conscience is de- filed. Amos v. 21,22. I hate, I despise your feast-days, and I will not smell in your solemn assemblies. Though ye offer me burnt-offerings, and your meat-offerings, I will not accept them ; neither will I regard the peace-offerings of your fat beasts. See also Hos. i. 4 ; Rom. ix. 16, and Tit. iii. 5. ' Psa. xiv. 4. Have all the workers of iniquity no knowledge? who eat up my people as they eat bread, and call not upon the Lord. Psa. xxxvi. 3. The words of his mouth are iniquity and deceit : he hath left off to be wise, and to do good. Job xxi. 14, Therefore they say unto God, Depart from us ; for we desire not the knowledge of thy ways. See also Matt. xxv. 41, 42, 43, 45, and Matt, xxiii. 23. u Phil. i. 6. Being confident of this very thing, that he which hath begun a good work in you, will perform it until the day of Jesus Christ. John x. 28, 29. And I give unto them eternal life ; and they shall never perish, neither shall any pluck them out of my hand. My Father which gave them me is greater than all: and none is able to pluck them out of my Father's hand. See also 1 John iii. 9 ; 1 Pet. i. 5, 9, and Job xvii. 9. sect, in.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 69 love of God the Father ; v upon the efficacy of the merit and intercession of Jesus Christ ; w the abiding of the Spirit and of the seed of God within them ; x and the nature of the covenant of grace : y from all which ariseth also the certainty and infallibility thereof/ III. Nevertheless they may, through the temptations of Satan and of the world, the prevalency of corruption re- maining in them, and the neglect of the means of their v 2 Tim. ii. 19. Nevertheless the foundation of God standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them that are his. Jer. xxxi. 3. The Lord hath appeared of old unto me, saying, Yea, I have loved thee with an everlasting love ; therefore with loving-kindness have I drawn thee. » Heb. x. 10, 14. By the which will we are sanctified, through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all. — For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified. John xvii. 11, 24. And now I am no more in the world, but these are in the world, and I come to thee. Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as we are. — Father, I will that they also whom thou hast given me be with me where I am : that they may behold my glory, which thou hast given me ; for thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world. Heb. vii. 25. Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them. Heb. ix. 12, 13, 14, 15. Rom. viii. 33, to the end. Luke xxii. 32. x John xiv. 16, 17. And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever; even the Spirit of truth ; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him; but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. 1 John ii. 27. But the anointing which ye have received of him abideth in you, and ye need not that any man teach you : but as the same anointing teacheth you of all things, and is truth, and is no lie, and even as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in him. 1 John iii. 9. Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin ; for his seed remaineth in him ; and he cannot sin, because he is born of God. y Jer. xxxii. 40. And I will make an everlasting covenant with them, that I will not turn away from them, to do them good ; but I will put my fear in their hearts, that they shall not depart from me. With Heb. viii. 10, 11, 12. z 2 Thess. iii. 3. But the Lord is faithful, who shall stablish you, and keep you from evil. 1 John ii. 19. They went out from us, but they were not of us ; for if they had been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us : but they went out, that they might be made mani- fest, that they were not all of us. John x. 28. They shall never per- ish. 1 Thess. v. 23, 24. 70 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap. xvn. preservation, fall into grievous sins ; a and for a time con- tinue therein : 6 whereby they incur God's displeasure, 6 and grieve his Holy Spirit ; d come to be deprived of some measure of their graces and comforts ; e have their hearts hardened/ and their consciences wounded; 5 hurt and scandalize others,* and bring temporal judgments upon themselves. 1 ' « Matt. xxvi. 70, 72, 74. But he denied before them all, saying, I know not what thou say est.— And again he denied with an oath, I do not know the man.— Then began he to curse and to swear, saying, I know not the man. & 2 Sam. xii. 9, 13. Wherefore hast thou despised the commandment of the Lord, to do evil in his sight ? Thou hast killed Uriah the Hit- tite with the sword, and hast taken his wife to be thy wife, and hast slain him with the sword of the children of Amnion.— And David said unto Nathan, I have sinned against the Lord. And Nathan said unto David, The Lord also hath put away thy sin ; thou shalt not die. c Isa. lxiv. 7, 9. For thou hast hid thy face from us, and hast con- sumed us, because of our iniquities.— Be not wroth very sore, O Lord, neither remember iniquity for ever: behold, see, we beseech thee, we are all thy people. 2 Sam. xi. 27. And when the mourning was past, David sent and fetched her to his house, and she became his wife, and bare him a son. But the thing that David had done displeased the Lord. d Eph. iv. 30. And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption. « Psa. li. 8, 10, 12. Make me to hear joy and gladness : that the bones which thou hast broken may rejoice.— Create in me a clean heart, O God ; and renew a right spirit within me. — Restore unto me the joy of thy salvation ; and uphold me with thy free spirit. Rev. ii. 4. Never- theless, I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love. /Mark vi. 52. For they considered not the miracle of the loaves: for their heart was hardened. Mark xvi. 14. Afterward he appeared unto the eleven, as they sat at meat, and upbraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them which had seen him, after he was risen. Psa. xcv. 8. ff Psa. xxxii. 3, 4. When I kept silence, my bones waxed old through my roaring all the day long; for day and night thy hand was heavy upon me ; my moisture is turned into the drought of summer. Psa. li. 8. Make me to hear joy and gladness ; that the bones which thou hast broken may rejoice. h 2 Sam. xii. 14. Howbeit, because by this deed thou hast given great occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme, the child also that is born unto thee, shall surely die. 4 Psa. lxxxix. 31, 32. If they break my statutes, and keep not my commandments; then will I visit their transgression with the rod, sect. ii. CONFESSION OF FAFFH. 71 CHAPTER XVIII. OF THE ASSURANCE OF GRACE AND SALVATION. Although hypocrites, and other unregenerate men, may vainly deceive themselves with false hopes and car- nal presumptions of being in the favor of God and estate of salvation ; j which hope of theirs shall perish : k yet such as truly believe in the Lord Jesus, and love him in sincer- ity, endeavoring to walk in all good conscience before him, may in this life be certainly assured that they are in a state of grace/ and may rejoice in the hope of the glory of God; which hope shall never make them ashamed. 771 II. This certainty is not a bare conjectural and probable persuasion, grounded upon a fallible hope ; n but an in- fallible assurance of faith, founded upon the divine truth of the promises of salvation, the inward evidence of those and their iniquity with stripes. 1 Cor. xi. 32. But when we are judged we are chastened of the Lord, that we should not be condemned with the world. J Job viii. 14. Whose hope shall be cut off, and whose trust shall be a spider's web. Deut. xxix. 19. I shall have peace though I walk in the imagination of my heart, to add drunkenness to thirst. John viii. 41. Ye do the deeds of your Father. Then said they to him, We be not born of fornication ; we have one Father, even God. * Matt. vii. 22, 23. Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name ? and in thy name have cast out devils ? and in thy name done many wonderful works? And then will I pro- fess unto them, I never knew you ; depart from me, ye that work in- iquity. Job viii. 13. 1 1 John ii. 3. And hereby we do know that we know him, if we keep his commandments. 1 John v. 13. These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God, that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God. 1 John iii. 14, 18, 19, 21, 24. TO Rom. v. 2, 5. By whom also we have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand, and rejoice in the hope of the glory of God.— And hope maketh not ashamed ; because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us. n Heb. vi. 11, 19. And we desire that every one of you do show the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end.— Which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and steadfast, and which entereth into that within the veil. Heb. vi. 17, 18. Wherein God, willing more abundantly to show 72 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap. xvm. graces unto which these promises are made, p the testimony of the Spirit of adoption witnessing with our spirits that we are the children of God : q which Spirit is the earnest of our inheritance, whereby we are sealed to the day of redemption/ III. This infallible assurance doth not so belong to the essence of faith, but that a true believer may wait long, and conflict with many difficulties before he be partaker of it : * yet, being enabled by the Spirit to know the things which are freely given him of God, he may, without ex- traordinary revelation, in the right use of ordinary means, attain thereunto/ And therefore it is the duty of every unto the heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel, confirmed it by an oath : that by two immutable things, in which it was impossi- ble for God to lie, we might have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us. p 2 Pet. i. 4, 5, 10, 11. Whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises; that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. And besides this, giving all diligence, add to your faith, virtue ; and to virtue, knowledge.— Wherefore the rather, brethren, give dili- gence to make your calling and election sure ; for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall : for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly, into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 1 John iii. 11. We know that we have passed from death unto life, because we love the brethren. 1 John i. 3, and 2 Cor. i. 12. * Rom. viii. 15, 16. For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear; but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God. r Eph. i. 13, 11. In whom ye also trusted, after that ye heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation : in whom also, after that ye believed, ye were sealed with that Holy Spirit of promise, which is the earnest of our inheritance, until the redemption of the purchased possession, unto the praise of his glory. 2 Cor. i. 21, 22. Now he which establisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God ; who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts. •Isa. 1. 10. Who is among you that feareth the Lord, that obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh in darkness, and hath no light ? Let him trust in the name of the Lord, and stay upon his God. 1 John v. 13. These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God, that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God. See Psa. lxxxviii. throughout, and lxxvii. to the 12th verse. *1 Cor. ii. 12. Now we have received not the spirit of the world, but sect, iv.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 73 one to give all diligence to make his calling and election sure ; u that thereby his heart may be enlarged in peace and joy in the Holy Ghost, in love and thankfulness to God, and in strength and cheerfulness in the duties of obedience, the proper fruits of this assurance : v so far is it from inclining men to looseness.™ IV. True believers may have the assurance of their sal- vation divers ways shaken, diminished, and intermitted : as, by negligence in preserving of it; by falling into some special sin, which woundeth the conscience, and grieveth the Spirit ; by some sudden or vehement temptation ; by God's withdrawing the light of his countenance, and suf- fering even such as fear him to walk in darkness and to have no light : x yet are they never utterly destitute of that the Spirit which is of God ; that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God. 1 John iv. 13. Hereby know we that we dwell in him, and he in us, because he hath given us of his Spirit. Heb. vi. 11, 12. And we desire that every one of you do show the same diligence, to the full assurance of hope unto the end : that ye be not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises. Eph. iii. 17, 18, 19. u 2 Pet. i. 10. Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your calling and election sure ; for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall. v Rom. v. 1, 2, 5. Therefore, being justified by faith, we have peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ : by whom also we have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of God.— And hope maketh not ashamed ; because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us. Rom. xiv. 17. For the kingdom of God is not meat and drink ; but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost. Rom. xv. 13. Now the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing, that ye may abound in hope, through the power of the Holy Ghost. Psa. cxix. 32. I will run the way of thy commandments, when thou shalt enlarge my heart. Psa. iv. 6, 7. Eph. i. 3, 4. w Rom. vi. 1, 2. What shall we say then? shall we continue in sin, that grace may abound ? God forbid. How shall we, that are dead to sin, live any longer therein ? Tit. ii. 11, 12, 14. For the grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men, teaching us, that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, right- eously, and godly, in this present world.— Who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works. * Cant. v. 2, 3, 6. I sleep, but my heart waketh : it is the voice of my beloved that knocketh, saying, Open to me, my sister, my love, my 74 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xix. seed of God, and life of faith ; that love of Christ and the brethren ; that sincerity of heart and conscience of duty ; out of which, by the operation of the Spirit, this assurance may in due time be revived/ and by the which, in the mean time, they are supported from utter despair/ CHAPTEE XIX. OF THE LAW OF GOD. God gave to Adam a law, as a covenant of works, by which he bound him and all his posterity to personal, en- tire, exact, and perpetual obedience; promised life upon the fulfilling, and threatened death upon the breach of it; and endued him with power and ability to keep it. a dove, my undefiled : for my head is filled with dew, and my locks with the drops of the night. I have put off my coat ; how shall I put it on ? I have washed my feet ; how shall I defile them ?— I opened to my he- loved ; but my beloved had withdrawn himself, and was gone : my soul failed when he spake : I sought him, but I could not find him ; I called him, but he gave me no answer. Psa. li. 8, 12, 14. Make me to hear joy and gladness: that the bones which thou hast broken may rejoice.— Restore unto me the joy of thy salvation ; and uphold me with thy free Spirit.— Deliver me from blood-guiltiness, O God, thou God of my salvation ; and my tongue shall sing aloud of thy right- eousness. Eph. iv. 30. And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption. Compare the above with Psa. lxxvii. first ten verses, and Matt. xxvi. 69, 70, 71, 72. Psa. xxxi. 22. Psa. lxxxviii. throughout, and Isa. 1. 10. v 1 John iii. 9. Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin ; for his seed remaineth in him ; and he cannot sin, because he is born of God. Luke xxii. 32. But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not. Job xiii. 15. Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him : but I will maintain mine own ways before him. Psa. lxxiii. 15, and li. 8, 12, with Isa. 1. 10. * Micah vii. 7, 8, 9. Therefore I will look unto the Lord : I will wait for the God of my salvation; my God will hear me. Rejoice not against me, O mine enemy ; when I fall, I shall arise ; when I sit in darkness, the Lord shall be a light unto me. I will bear the indigna- tion of the Lord, because I have sinned against him, until he plead my cause, and execute judgment for me : he will bring me forth to the light, and I shall behold his righteousness. Isa. liv. 7, 8. a Gen. i. 26. And God said, Let us make man in our image, after sect, in.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 75 II. This law, after his fall, continued to be a perfect rule of righteousness, and, as such, was delivered by God upon mount Sinai in ten commandments, and written in two tables ; b the first four commandments containing our duty towards God, and the other six our duty to man. c III. Besides this law, commonly called moral, God was pleased to give to the people of Israel, as a church under age, ceremonial laws, containing several typical ordinances, partly of worship, prefiguring Christ, his graces, actions, sufferings, and benefits ; d and partly holding forth divers our likeness. Gen. ii. 17. But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it : for in the day that thou eatest there- of thou shalt surely die. Rom. ii. 14, 15. For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law, these, having not the law, are a law unto themselves ; which show the work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience also bearing wit- ness, and their thoughts the meanwhile accusing or else excusing one another. Rom. x. 5. For Moses describeth the righteousness which is of the law, that the man which doeth those things shall live by them. Rom. v. 12, 19. Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin ; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned.— For as by one man's disobedience many were made sinners ; so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous. See also Gal. iii. 10, 12. Eccl. vii. 29, and Job xxviii. 28. b James i. 25. But whoso looketh into the perfect law of liberty, and continueth therein, he being not a forgetful hearer, but a doer of the work, this man shall be blessed in his deed. James ii. 8, 10. If ye fulfill the royal law according to the Scripture, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself, ye do well.— For whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all. Rom. iii. 19. Now we know, that what things soever the law saith, it saith to them who are under the law. Deut. v. 32. Ye shall observe to do therefore as the Lord your God hath commanded you : ye shall not turn aside to the right hand or to the left. And chap. x. 4. And he wrote on the tables, according to the first writing, the ten commandments, which the Lord spake unto you in the mount, out of the midst of the fire in the day of the assembly; and the Lord gave them unto me. Ex. xxxiv. 1 , and Rom. xiii. 8, 9. c Matt. xxii. 37, 38, 39, 40. Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. This is the first and great commandment. And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets. Ex. xx. 3 to 17. d Heb. x. 1. For the law, having a shadow of good things to come, and not the very image of the things, can never with those sacrifices, which they offered year by year continually, make the comers there- 76 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xix. instructions of moral duties/ All which ceremonial laws are now abrogated under the New Testament/ IV. To them also, as a body politic, he gave sundry- judicial laws, which expired together with the state of that people, not obliging any other, now, further than the general equity thereof may require/ V. The moral law doth for ever bind all, as well justi- fied persons as others, to the obedience thereof; h and that not only in regard of the matter contained in it, but also in respect of the authority of God the Creator who gave unto perfect. Gal. iv. 1, 2, 3. Now I say, that the heir, as long as he is a child, differeth nothing from a servant, though he be lord of all ; but is under tutors and governors until the time appointed of the fa- ther. Even so we, when we were children, were in bondage under the elements of the world. Col. ii. 17. Which are a shadow of things to come : but the body is of Christ. Heb. ix. chap. e 1 Cor. v. 7. Purge out therefore the old leaven, that ye may be a new lump, as ye are unleavened. For even Christ our passover is sac- rificed for us. 2 Cor. vi. 17. Wherefore, come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing ; and I will receive you. / Col. ii. 14, 16, 17. Blotting out the hand- writing of ordinances that was against us, which was contrary to us, and took it out of the way, nailing it to his cross.— Let no man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink.— Which are a shadow of things to come : but the body is of Christ. Eph. ii. 15, 16. Having abolished in his flesh the enmity, even the law of commandments contained in ordinances ; for to make in himself of twain one new man, so making peace; and that he might reconcile both unto God in one body by the cross, having slain the enmity thereby. 9 See Ex. xxi. chap, and xxii. chap. 1st to the 29th verse. Gen. xlix. 10. The sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from be- tween his feet, until Shiloh come : and unto him shall the gathering of the people be. Matt. v. 38, 39. Ye have heard that it hath been said, An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth : but I say unto you, That ye resist not evil. 1 Cor. ix. 8, 9, ]0. h Rom. xiii. 8, 9. See letter ( b ), page 75. 1 John ii. 3, 4, 7. And here- by we do know that we know him, if we keep his commandments. He that saith, I know him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him. — Brethren, I write no new command- ment unto you, but an old commandment which ye had from the be- ginning. Rom. iii. 31, and vi. 15. Do we then make void the law through faith? God forbid: yea, we establish the law. What then? shall we sin, because we are not under the law, but under grace ? God forbid. sect, vi.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 77 it.* Neither doth Christ in the gospel any way dissolve, but much strengthen, this obligation/ VI. Although true believers be not under the law as a covenant of works, to be thereby justified or condemned;* yet is it of great use to them, as well as to others ; in that, as a rule of life, informing them of the will of God and their duty, it directs and binds them to walk accordingly ; l discovering also the sinful pollutions of their nature, hearts, and lives ; m so as, examining themselves thereby, they may come to further conviction of, humiliation for, and hatred against sin ; n together with a clearer sight of the need they have of Christ, and the perfection of his obedience. It is likewise of use to the regenerate, to restrain their cor- * Jam. ii. 10, 11. See letter ( 5 ), page 75. i Matt. v. 18, 19. For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled. Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least command- ments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the king- dom of heaven : but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven. James ii. 8. Rom. iii. 31. * Rom. vi. 14. For sin shall not have dominion over you ; for ye are not under the law, but under grace. Rom. viii. 1. There is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit. See also Gal. iv. 4, 5, and Acts xiii. 39. 1 Rom. vii. 12. Wherefore the law is holy ; and the commandment holy, and just, and good. Psa. cxix. 5. O that my ways were directed to keep thy statutes ! 1 Cor. vii. 19. Circumcision is nothing, and un- circumcision is nothing, but the keeping of the commandments of God. Gal. v. 14, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23. m Rom. vii. 7. What shall we say then ? is the law sin ? God v forbid. Nay, I had not known sin but by the law : for I had not known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt not covet. Rom. iii. 20. For by the law is the knowledge of sin. n Rom. vii. 9, 14, 24. For I was alive without the law once ; but when the commandment came, sin revived, and I died. — For we know that the law is spiritual ; but I am carnal , sold under sin.— O wretched man that I am ! who shall deliver me from the body of this death ? Gal. iii. 24. Wherefore the law was our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith. Rom. viii. 3, 4. For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, con- demned sin in the flesh ; that the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit. Rom. vii. 24, 25. 78 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xix. ruptions, in that it forbids sin ; * and the threatenings of it serve to show what even their sins deserve, and what afflictions in this life they may expect for them, although freed from the curse thereof threatened in the law. g The promises of it, in like manner, show them God's approba- tion of obedience, and what blessings they may expect upon the performance thereof/ although not as due to them by the law as a covenant of works : * so as a man's doing good, and refraining from evil, because the law en- courageth to the one, and deterreth from the other, is no evidence of his being under the law, and not under grace/ VII. Neither are the forementioned uses of the law con- trary to the grace of the gospel, but do sweetly comply with it ; u the Spirit of Christ subduing and enabling the p James ii. 11. For he that said, Do not commit adultery, said also, Do not kill. Now, if thou commit no adultery, yet if thou kill, thou art become a transgressor of the law. Psa. cxix. 128. Therefore I es- teem all thy precepts concerning all things to be right ; and I hate every false way. « Ezra ix. 13, 14. And after all that is come upon us for our evil deeds, and for our great trespass, seeing that thou our God hast pun- ished us less than our iniquities deserve, and hast given us such de- liverance as this ; should we again break thy commandments, and join in affinity with the people of these abominations? wouldest thou not be angry with us till thou hadst consumed us, so that there should be no remnant nor escaping ? Psa. lxxxix. 30, 31, 32, 33, 34. r Psa. xxxvii. 11. But the meek shall inherit the earth ; and shall delight themselves in the abundance of peace. Psa. xix. 11. More- over by them is thy servant warned : and in keeping of them there is great reward. Lev. xxvi. 1, to the 14th verse, and Eph. vi. 2. Matt, v. 5. • Gal. ii. 16. Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law : for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified. * Rom. vi. 12, 14. Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof.— For sin shall not have do- minion over you : for ye are not under the law, but under grace. Hob. xii. 28, 29. Wherefore we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace whereby we may serve God acceptably, with rever- ence and godly fear.— For our God is a consuming fire. 1 Pet. iii. 8, 9, 10, 11, 12. Psa. xxxiv. 12, 13, 14, 15, 16. u Gal. iii. 21. Is the law then against the promises of God ? God for- bid: for if there had been a law given which could have given life. sect, i.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 79 will of man to do that freely and cheerfully, which the will of God, revealed in the law, requireth to be done." CHAPTER XX. OF CHRISTIAN LIBERTY, AND LIBERTY OF CONSCIENCE. The liberty which Christ hath purchased for believers under the gospel consists in their freedom from the guilt of sin, the condemning wrath of God, the curse of the moral law ; w and in their being delivered from this pres- ent evil world, bondage to Satan, and dominion of sin, z from the evil of afflictions, the sting of death, the victory of the grave, and everlasting damnation ; y as also in their free access to God/ and their yielding obedience unto him, not out of slavish fear, but a child-like love, and a willing verily righteousness should have been by the law. Tit. ii. 11, 12, 13, 14. v Ezek. xxxvi. 27. And I will put my Spirit within you, and cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep my judgments, and do them. Heb. viii. 10. For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel, after those days, saith the Lord ; I will put my laws into their mind, and write them in their hearts ; and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people. Jer. xxxi. 33. w Tit. ii. 14. Who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works. Gal. iii. 13. Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for us : for it is written, Cursed, etc. x Gal. i. 4. Who gave himself for our sins, that he might deliver us from this present evil world, according to the will of God and our Fa- ther. Acts xxvi. 18. To open their eyes, and to turn them from dark- ness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among them which are sanctified by faith that is in me. Rom. vi. 14. For sin shall not have dominion over you : for ye are not under the law, but under grace. y Psa. cxix. 71. It is good for me that I have been afflicted : that I might learn thy statutes. 1 Cor. xv. 56, 57. The sting of death is sin ; and the strength of sin is the law. But thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. Rom. viii. 1. * Rom. v. 2. By whom also we have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand. 80 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xi. mind. a All which were common also to believers under the law : b but under the New Testament, the liberty of Christians is further enlarged in their freedom from the yoke of the ceremonial law, to which the Jewish church was subjected; 6 and in greater boldness of access to the throne of grace/ and in fuller communications of the free Spirit of God, than believers under the law did ordinarily partake of. e II. God alone is Lord of the conscience/ and hath left it free from the doctrines and commandments of men which are in any thing contrary to his word, or beside it, in matters of faith or worship.^ So that to believe such ° Rom. viii. 14, 15. For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God. For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear ; but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. 1 John iv. 18.— There is no fear in love ; but perfect love casteth out fear : because fear hath torment. He that feareth is not made perfect in love. 6 Gal. iii. 9, 14. So then they which be of faith, are blessed with faithful Abraham. — That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ ; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith. c Gal. v. 1. Stand fast therefore in the liberty wherewith Christ hath oaade us free, and be not entangled again with the yoke of bondage. Vets xv. 10. Now therefore, why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon -he neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we were able vo bear ? Gal. iv. 1, 2, 3, 6. d Heb. iv. 14, 16. Seeing then that we have a great high-priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our profession.— Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need. Heb. x. 19, 20. Having therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus, by a new and living way which he hath consecrated for us, through the veil, that is to say, his flesh. ■ John vii. 38, 39. He that believeth on me, as the Scripture hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water. (But this spake he of the Spirit, which they that believe on him should receive ; for the Holy Ghost was not yet given, because that Jesus was not yet glorified.) 2 Cor. iii. 13, 17, 18. /Rom. xiv. 4. Who art thou that judgest another man's servant? to his own master he standeth or falleth ; yea, he shall be holden up ; for God is able to make him stand. ff Acts iv. 19. But Peter and John answered and said unto them, Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you more than unto God, judge ye. Acts v. 29. Then Peter and the other apes- sect, iv.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 81 doctrines, or to obey such commandments out of con- science, is to betray true liberty of conscience ; h and the requiring an implicit faith, and an absolute and blind obedience, is to destroy liberty of conscience, and reason also/ III. They who, upon pretence of Christian liberty, do practice any sin, or cherish any lust, do thereby destroy the end of Christian liberty ; which is, that, being deliv- ered out of the hands of our enemies, we might serve the Lord without fear, in holiness and righteousness before him, all the days of our life/ IV. And because the powers which God hath ordained, and the liberty which Christ hath purchased, are not in- tended by God to destroy, but mutually to uphold and preserve one another ; they who, upon pretence of Chris- tian liberty, shall oppose any lawful power, or the lawful exercise of it, whether it be civil or ecclesiastical, resist ties answered, and said, We ought to obey God, rather than men. 1 Cor. vii. 23. Matt, xxiii. 8, 9, 10. 2 Cor. i. 24. Matt. xv. 9. * Col. ii. 20, 22, 23. Wherefore, if ye be dead with Christ from the rudiments of the world, why, as though living in the world, are ye subject to ordinances; — (which all are to perish with the using,) after the commandments and doctrines of men? Which things have in- deed a show of wisdom in will-worship, and humility, and neglecting of the body; not in any honor to the satisfying of the flesh. Gal. i. 10. For do I now persuade men, or God ? or do I seek to please men ? for if I yet pleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ. Gal. ii. 4. And that because of false brethren unawares brought in, who came in privily to spy out our liberty which we have in Christ Jesus, that they might bring us into bondage. See Gal. v. 1. * Isa. viii. 20. To the law and to the testimony : if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them. Acts xvii. 11. These were more noble than those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readiness of mind, and searched the Scriptures daily, whether those things were so. John iv. 22. Ye wor- ship ye know not what : we know what we worship ; for salvation is of the Jews. See also Hos. v. 11, with Rev. xiii. 12, 16, 17. .?* Gal. v. 13. For, brethren, ye have been called unto liberty; only use not liberty for an occasion to the flesh, but by love serve one an- other. 1 Pet. ii. 16. As free, and not using your liberty for a cloak of maliciousness, but as the servants of God. Luke i. 74, 75. That he would grant unto us, that we being delivered out of the hand of our enemies, might serve him without fear, in holiness and righteousness before him, all the days of our life. 2 Pet. ii. 19. John viii. 34. 6 82 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xxi. the ordinance of God.* And for their publishing of such opinions, or maintaining of such practices, as are contrary to the light of nature, or to the known principles of Chris- tianity, whether concerning faith, worship, or conversa- tion, or to the power of godliness; or such erroneous opinions or practices, as either, in their own nature, or, in the manner of publishing or maintaining them, are de- structive to the external peace and order which Christ hath established in the church ; l they may lawfully be called to account, and proceeded against by the censures of the church." 1 CHAPTER XXI. OF RELIGIOUS WORSHIP AND THE SABBATH-DAY. The light of nature showeth that there is a God, who hath lordship and sovereignty over all ; is good, and doeth * 1 Pet. ii. 13, 14, 16. Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord's sake : whether it be to the king, as supreme ; or unto governors, as unto them that are sent by him for the punishment of evil doers, and for the praise of them that do well.— As free, and not using your liberty for a cloak of maliciousness, but as the servants of God. Heb. xiii. 17. Obey them that have the rule over you, and sub- mit yourselves : for they watch for your souls, as they that must give account, that they may do it w T ith joy and not with grief: for that is unprofitable for you. See also Rom. xiii. 1 to the 8th verse. 1 Rom. i. 32. Who, knowing the judgment of God, that they which commit such things are worthy of death, not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them. 1 Cor. v. 1, 5, 11, 13. It is re- ported commonly that there is fornication among you, and such for- nication as is not so much as named among the Gentiles, that one should have his father's wife.— To deliver such an one unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus.— But now I have written unto you not to keep com- pany, if any man that is called a brother be a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a railer, or a drunkard, or an extortioner ; with such an one, no, not to eat.— But them that are without, God judgeth. There- fore put away from among yourselves that wicked person. «* 2 Thess. iii. 14. And if any man obey not our word by this epistle, note that man, and have no company with him, that he may be ashamed. Tit. iii. 10. A man that is an heretic, after the first and second admonition, reject. sect, ii.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 83 good unto all ; and is therefore to be feared, loved, praised, called upon, trusted in, and served with all the heart, and with all the soul, and with all the might. 71 But the ac- ceptable way of worshiping the true God is instituted by himself, and so limited by his own revealed will, that he may not be worshiped according to the imaginations and devices of men, or the suggestions of Satan, under any visible representation or any other way not prescribed in the Holy Scripture. II. Religious worship is to be given to God, the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost; and to him alone : p not to angels, saints, or any other creature : q and, since the fall, not with- out a Mediator ; nor in the mediation of any other but of Christ alone/ n Rom. i. 20. For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and godhead ; so that they are without excuse. Psa. cxix. 68. Thou art good, and doest good : teach me thy statutes. Jer. x. 7. Who would not fear thee, O King of nations? for to thee doth it appertain : forasmuch as among all the wise men of the nations, and in all their kingdoms, there is none like unto thee. Psa. xxxi. 23. O love the Lord, all ye his saints ; for the Lord pre- serveth the faithful, and plentifully rewardeth the proud doer. Psa. xviii. 3. Rom. x. 12. Psa. lxii. 8. Josh. xxiv. 14. Mark xii. 33. Deut. xii. 32. What thing soever I command you, observe to do it : thou shalt not add thereto, nor diminish from it. Matt. xv. 9. But in vain they do worship me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men. Matt. iv. 9, 10. And saith unto him, All these things will I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me. Then saith Jesus unto him, Get thee hence, Satan : for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve. See also Deut. xv. to the 20th verse, and Ex. xx. 4, 5, 6. p John v. 23. That all men should honor the Son, even as they honor the Father. He that honoreth not the Son, honoreth not the Father which hath sent him. 2 Cor. xiii. 14. The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost be with you all. Amen. Matt. iv. 10. Rev. v. 11, 12, 13. 3 Col. ii. 18. Let no man beguile you of your reward, in a voluntary humility, and worshiping of angels. Rev. xix. 10. And I fell at his feet to worship him. And he said unto me, See thou do it not ; 1 am thy fellow servant, and of thy brethren that have the testimony of Jesus : worship God. Rom. i. 25. Who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshiped and served the creature more than the Creator, who is blessed for ever. Amen. r John xiv. 6. Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, and the truth, 84 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xxi. III. Prayer, with thanksgiving, being one special part of religious worship, 8 is by God required of all men ; t and that it may be accepted, it is to be made in the name of the Son, M by the help of his Spirit," according to his will," with understanding, reverence, humility, fervency, faith, love, and perseverance ; x and, if vocal, in a known tongue. 2 ' IV. Prayer is to be made for things lawful,* and for all sorts of men living, or that shall live hereafter ; a but not and the life : no man cometh unto the Father, but by me. 1 Tim. ii. 5. For there is one God and one Mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus. Eph. ii. 18. For through him we both have access by one Spirit unto the Father. 8 Phil. iv. 6. Be careful for nothing; but in every thing by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God. * Psa. lxv. 2. O thou that hearest prayer, unto thee shall all flesh come. u John xiv. 13, 14. And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will do it. * Rom. viii. 26. Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities : for we know not what we should pray for as we ought ; but the Spirit it- self maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be ut- tered. w 1 John v. 14. And this is the confidence that we have in him, that if we ask any thing according to his will he heareth us. * Psa. xlvii. 7. For God is the king of all the earth ; sing ye praises with understanding. Heb. xii. 28. Let us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably, with reverence and godly fear. Gen. xviii. 27. I have taken upon me to speak unto the Lord, which am but dust and ashes. Jam. v. 16. The effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much. Eph. vi. 18. Praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all persever- ance and supplication for all saints. See also Jam. i, 6, 7. Mark xi. 24. Matt. vi. 12, 14, 15. Col. iv. 2. v 1 Cor. xiv. 14. For if I pray in an unknown tongue, my spirit prayeth, but my understanding is unfruitful. * 1 John v. 14. And this is the confidence that we have in him, that if we ask any thing according to his will, he heareth us. a 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. I exhort therefore, that, first of all, supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks be made for all men ; for kings, and for all that are in authority ; that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty. sect, v.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 85 for the dead, 6 nor for those of whom it may be known that they have sinned the sin unto death. c V. The reading of the Scriptures with godly fear; d the sound preaching/ and conscionable hearing of the word, in obedience unto God with understanding, faith, and reverence/ singing of psalms with grace in the heart ; 9 as, also, the due administration and worthy receiving of the sacraments instituted by Christ; are all parts of the ordinary religious worship of God : h besides religious oaths/ 6 2 Sam. xii. 21, 22, 23. Then said his servants unto him, What thing is this that thon hast done ? Thou didst fast and weep for the child, while it was alive ; but when the child was dead, thou didst rise and eat bread. And he said, While the child was yet alive, I fasted and wept: for I said, Who can tell whether God will be gracious tome, that the child may live? But now he is dead, wherefore should I fast? can I bring him back again? I shall go to him, but he shall not return to me. Luke xvi. 25, 26, and Rev. xiv. 13. « 1 John v. 16. If any man see his brother sin a sin which is not unto death, he shall ask, and he shall give him life for them that sin not unto death. There is a sin unto death : I do not say that he shall pray for it. d Acts xv. 21. For Moses of old time hath in every city them that preach him, being read in the synagogues every Sabbath-day. Rev. i. 3. Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those things which are written therein ; for the time is at hand. < 2 Tim. iv. 2. Preach the word ; be instant in season, out of season ; reprove, rebuke, exhort with all long-suffering and doctrine. /James i. 22. But be ye doers of the word, and not hearers only, de- ceiving your own selves. Acts x. 33. Immediately therefore I sent to thee ; and thou hast well done that thou art come. Now therefore are we all here present before God, to hear all things that are commanded thee of God. Heb. iv. 2. For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them ; but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it. Matt. xiii. 19. Isa. lxvi. 2. ff Col. iii. 16. Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wis- dom ; teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord. Eph. v. 19. Jam. v. 13. h Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Acts ii. 42. And they continued steadfastly in the apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers. 1 Cor. xi. 23, to verse 29. * Deut. vi. 13. Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God, and serve him, and shalt swear by his name. 86 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xxi. and vows/ solemn fastings,* and thanksgivings upon special occasions ; l which are, in their several times and seasons, to be used in an holy and religious manner." 1 VI. Neither prayer, nor any other part of religious worship, is now, under the gospel, either tied unto, or made more acceptable by, any place in which it is performed, or towards which it is directed : n but God is to be worshiped every where ° in spirit and in truth ; p as in private families q i Eccl. v. 4, 5. When thou vowest a vow unto God, defer not to pay it; for he hath no pleasure in fools : pay that which thou hast vowed. Better is it that thou shouldest not vow, than that thou shouldest vow, and not pay. Acts xviii. 18. * Joel ii. 12. Therefore also now, saith the Lord, Turn ye even to me with all your heart, and with fasting, and with weeping, and with mourning. Matt. ix. 15. Can the children of the bride-chamber mourn, as long as the bridegroom is with them ? But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken from them, and then shall they fast. 1 Cor. vii. 5. Defraud ye not one the other, except it be with consent for a time, that ye may give yourselves to fasting and prayer ; and come together again, that Satan tempt you not for your incontinency. 1 Psa. cvii. throughout. m Heb. xii. 28. Wherefore we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably, with reverence and godly fear. n John iv. 21. Jesus saith unto her, Woman, believe me, the hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father. • Mai. i. 11. From the rising of the sun, even unto the going down of the same, my name shall be great among the Gentiles : and in every place incense shall be offered unto my name, and a pure offering : for my name shall be great among the heathen, saith the Lord of hosts. 1 Tim. ii. 8. I will therefore that men pray every where, lifting up holy hands, without wrath and doubting. p John iv. 23, 24. But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshipers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth : for the Father seeketh such to worship him. God is a Spirit : and they that worship him, must worship him in spirit and in truth. ? Jer. x. 25. Pour out thy fury upon the heathen that know thee not, and upon the families that call not on thy name. Job i. 5. And it was so, when the days of their feasting were gone about, that Job sent and sanctified them, and rose up early in the morning, and offered burnt-offerings according to the number of them all : for Job said, It may be that my sons have sinned, and cursed God in their hearts. Thus did Job continually. 2 Sam. vi. 18, 20. And as soon as David had made an end of offering burnt-offerings and peace-offerings, he sect, vii.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 87 daily/ and in secret each one by himself; 8 so more solemnly in the public assemblies, which are not carelessly or willfully to be neglected or forsaken, when God, by his word or provi- dence, calleth thereunto/ VII. As it is of the law of nature, that, in general, a due proportion of time be set apart for the worship of God ; so, in his word, by a positive, moral and perpetual commandment, binding all men in all ages, he hath par- ticularly appointed one day in seven for a Sabbath, to be kept holy unto him: w which, from the beginning of the world to the resurrection of Christ, was the last day of the week ; and, from the resurrection of Christ, was changed into the first day of the week/ which in Scripture is called the blessed the people in the name of the Lord of hosts.— Then David re- turned to bless his household. r Matt. vi. 11. Give us this day our daily bread. Josh. xxiv. 15. 8 Matt. vi. 6. But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet ; and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father, which is in se- cret ; and thy Father, which seeth in secret, shall reward thee openly. Eph. vi. 18. * Isa. lvi. 7. Mine house shall be called an house of prayer for all people. Heb. x. 25. Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves to- gether, as the manner of some is ; but exhorting one another : and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching. Prov. viii. 34. Blessed is the man that heareth me, watching daily at my gates, waiting at the posts of my doors. Acts ii. 42. And they continued steadfastly in the apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers. « See the 4th commandment in Ex. xx. 8, 9, 10, 11. Isa. lvi. 2, 4. Blessed is the man that doeth this, and the son of man that layeth hold on it : that keepeth the Sabbath from polluting it, and keepeth his hand from doing any evil.— For thus saith the Lord unto the eu- nuchs that keep my Sabbaths, and choose the things that please me, and take hold of my covenant. Isa. lvi. 6. v Gen. ii. 3. And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it ; be- cause that in it he had rested from all his work which God created and made. 1 Cor. xvi. 1, 2. Now concerning the collection for the saints, as I have given order to the churches of Galatia, even so do ye. Upon the first day of the week, let every one of you lay by him in ptore, as God hath prospered him, that there be no gatherings when I come. Acts xx. 7. And upon the first day of the week, when the disciples came together to break bread, Paul preached unto them, (ready to depart on the morrow;) and continued his speech until midnight. 88 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xxi. Lord's-day, w and is to be continued to the end of the world, as the Christian Sabbath. x VIII. This Sabbath is then kept holy unto the Lord, when men, after a due preparing of their hearts, and or- dering of their common affairs beforehand, do not only observe an holy rest all the day from their own works, words, and thoughts, about their worldly employments and recreations ; y but also are taken up the whole time in the public and private exercises of his worship, and in the duties of necessity and mercy/ w Rev. i. 10. I was in the Spirit on the Lord's day, and heard behind me a great voice as of a trumpet. * Ex. xx. 8, 10. (See letter (»), page 87.) Matt. v. 17, 18. Think not that I am come to destroy the law or the prophets : I am not come to destroy, but to fulfill. For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled. v Ex. xvi. 23, 25, 26, 29, 30. And he said unto them, This is that which the Lord hath said, To-morrow is the rest of the holy Sabbath unto the Lord : bake that which ye will bake to-day, and seethe that ye will seethe ; and that which remaineth over, lay up for you to be kept un- til the morning. — And Moses said, Eat that to-day ; for to-day is the Sabbath unto the Lord : to-day ye shall not find it in the field. Six days ye shall gather it ; but on the seventh day, which is the Sabbath, in it there shall be none.— See, for that the Lord hath given you the Sabbath, therefore he giveth you on the sixth day, the bread of two days : abide ye every man in his place, let no man go out of his place on the seventh day. So the people rested on the seventh day. Ex. xxxi. 15, 16. Six days may work be done ; but in the seventh is the Sabbath of rest, holy to the Lord : whosoever doeth any work in the Sabbath-day, he shall surely be put to death. Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the Sabbath, to observe the Sabbath throughout their generations for a perpetual covenant. Isa. lviii. 13. Neh. xiii. 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 21, 22. z Isa. lviii. 13. If thou turn away thy foot from the Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on my holy day ; and call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honorable ; and shalt honor him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words. Matt. xii. 1 to the 13th verse. sect, ii.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 89 CHAPTER XXII. OF LAWFUL OATHS AND VOWS. A lawful oath is a part of religious worship,* wherein upon just occasion, the person swearing, solemnly calleth God to witness what he asserteth or promiseth ; and to judge him according to the truth or falsehood of what he sweareth. 6 II. The name of God only is that by which men ought to swear, and therein it is to be used with all holy fear and reverence ; c therefore to swear vainly or rashly by that glorious and dreadful name, or to swear at all by any other thing, is sinful, and to be abhorred. 4 * Yet as, in matters of weight and moment, an oath is warranted by the word of God, under the New Testament, as well as under the Old ; e so a lawful oath, being imposed by lawful authority, in such matters, ought to be taken. f a Deut. x. 20. Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God ; him shalt thou serve, and to him shalt thou cleave, and swear hy his name. 6 Ex. xx. 7. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain ; for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his name in vain. Lev. xix. 12. And ye shall not swear by my name falsely, neither shalt thou profane the name of thy God: I am the Lord. 2 Cor. i. 23. Moreover, I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth. See also 2 Chron. vi. 22, 23. 6 Deut. vi. 13. Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God, and serve him, and shalt swear by his name. d Jer. v. 7. How shall I pardon thee for this ? thy children have for- saken me, and sworn by them that are no gods : when I had fed them to the full, they then committed adultery, and assembled themselves by troops in the harlots' houses. James v. 12. But above all things, my brethren, swear not, neither by heaven, neither by the earth, neither by any other oath : but let your yea be yea ; and your nay, nay; lest ye fall into condemnation. See the 3d commandment in Ex. xx. 7. e Heb. vi. 16. For men verily swear by the greater : and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife. Isa. lxv. 16. / 1 Kings viii. 31. If any man trespass against his neighbor, and an oath be laid upon him to cause him to swear, and the oath come before thine altar in this house. Ezra x. 5. Then arose Ezra, and made the chief priests, the Levites, and all Israel, to swear that they should do according to this word. And they sware. 90 COXFESSIOy OF FAITH. [chap. xxii. III. Whosoever taketh an oath ought duly to consider the weightiness of so solemn an act, and therein to avouch nothing but what he is fully persuaded is the truths Neither may any man bind himself by oath to any thing but what is good and just, and what he believeth so to be, and what he is able and resolved to perform. * Yet it is a sin to refuse an oath touching any thing that is good and just, being imposed by lawful authority.* IV. An oath is to be taken in the plain and common sense of the words, without equivocation or mental reser- vation/ It cannot oblige to sin ; but in any thing not sin- ful, being taken, it binds to performance, although to a man's own hurt : k nor is it to be violated, although made to heretics or infidels/ ff Jer. iv. 2. And thou shalt swear, The Lord liveth, in truth, in judg- ment, and in righteousness ; and the nations shall bless themselves in him, and in him shall they glory. See also Ex. xx. 7. h Gen. xxiv. 2, 3, 9. And Abraham said unto his eldest servant of his house, that ruled over all that he had, Put, I pray thee, thy hand under my thigh : and I will make thee swear by the Lord, the God of heaven, and the God of the earth, that thou shalt not take a wife unto my son of the daughters of the Canaanites, among whom I dwell — And the servant put his hand under the thigh of Abraham his master, and sware to him concerning that matter. » Num. v. 19, 21. And the priest shall charge her by an oath, and say unto the woman, If no man have lain with thee, and if thou hast not gone aside to uncleanness with another instead of thy husband, be thou free from this bitter water that causeth the curse.— Then the priest shall charge the woman with an oath of cursing ; and the priest shall say unto the woman, The Lord make thee a curse and an oath among thy people, when the Lord doth make thy thigh to rot and thy belly to swell. Neh. v. 12. Then I called the priests, and took an oath of them, that they should do according to this promise. i Psa. xxiv. 4. He that hath clean hands, and a pure heart ; who hath not lifted up his soul unto vanity, nor sworn deceitfully. Jer. iv. 2. See letter (tr), above. * Psa. xv. 4. In whose eyes a vile person is contemned ; but he hon- oreth them that fear the Lord. He that sweareth to his own hurt, and changeth not. 1 Sam. xxv. 22, 32, 33, 34. 1 Ezek. xvii. 16, 18. As I live, saith the Lord God, surely in the place where the king dwelleth that made him king, whose oath he despised, and whose covenant he brake, even with him in the midst of Baby- lon, he shall die. — Seeing he despised the oath, by breaking the cove- nant, when, lo, he had given his hand, and hath done all these things, he shall not escape. Josh. ix. 18, 19. 2 Sam. xxi. 1. MOOT, vii.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 91 V. A vow is of the like nature with a promissory oath, and ought to be made with the like religious care, and to be performed with the like faithfulness." 1 VI. It is not to be made to any creature, but to God alone : " and that it may be accepted, it is to be made vol- untarily, out of faith and conscience of duty, in way of thankfulness for mercy received, or for obtaining of what we want ; whereby we more strictly bind ourselves to ne- cessary duties, or to other things, so far and so long as they may fitly conduce thereunto. VII. No man may vow to do any thing forbidden in the word of God, or what would hinder any duty therein com- manded, or which is not in his own power, and for the per- formance whereof he hath no promise or ability from God.^ m Isa. xix. 21. And the Lord shall be known to Egypt, and the Egyp- tians shall know the Lord in that day, and shall do sacrifice and obla- tion ; yea, they shall vow a vow nnto the Lord, and perform it. Eccl. v. 4, 5. When thou vowest a vow unto God, defer not to pay it : for he hath no pleasure in fools : pay that which thou hast vowed. Better is it that thou shouldest not vow, than that thou shouldest vow, and not pay. Psa. lxvi. 13, 14. I will pay thee my vows, which my lips have ut- tered, and my mouth hath spoken, when I was in trouble. Psa. lxi. 8. n Psa. lxxvi. 11. Vow, and pay unto the Lord your God : let all that be round about him bring presents unto him that ought to be feared. Jer. xliv. 25, 26. Deut. xxiii. 21, 23. When thou shalt vow a vow unto the Lord thy God, thou shalt not slack to pay it : for the Lord thy God will surely require it of thee ; and it would be sin in thee. — That which is gone out of thy lips thou shalt keep and perform, even a free-will offering, according as thou hast vowed unto the Lord thy God, which thou hast promised with thy mouth. Psa, 1. 14. Offer unto God thanksgiving, and pay thy vows unto the Most High. Gen. xxviii. 20, 21, 22. And Jacob vowed a vow, saying, If God will be with me, and will keep me in this way that I go, and will give me bread to eat, and raiment to put on, so that I come again to my father's house in peace : then shall the Lord be my God : and this stone, which I have set for a pillar, shall be God's house : and of all that thou shalt give me, I will surely give the tenth unto thee. Compare with the above 1 Sam. i. 11, and Psa. cxxxii. 2, 3, 4, 5. p Acts xxiii. 12. And when it was day, certain of the Jews banded together, and bound themselves under a curse, saying, that they would neither eat nor drink till they had killed Paul. Mark vi. 26. And the king was exceeding sorry, yet for his oath's sake, and for their sakes which sat with him, he would not reject her. See also Num. xxx. 5, 8, 12, 13. 92 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap, xxiit. In which respects, popish monastical vows of perpetual single life, professed poverty, and regular obedience, are so far from being degrees of higher perfection, that they are superstitious and sinful snares, in which no Christian may entangle himself. 3 CHAPTER XXIII. OF THE CIVIL MAGISTRATE. God, the Supreme Lord and King of all the world, hath ordained civil magistrates to be under him over the people, for his own glory and the public good ; and, to this end, hath armed them with the power of the sword, for the defence and encouragement of them that are good, and for the punishment of evil doers/ II. It is lawful for Christians to accept and execute the office of a magistrate, when called thereunto ; * in the managing whereof, as they ought especially to maintain piety, justice, and peace, according to the wholesome laws of each commonwealth ; ' so, for that end, they may lawful- « 1 Cor. vii. 2, 9. Nevertheless, to avoid fornication, let every man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own husband. — But if they cannot contain, let them marry : for it is better to marry than to burn. 1 Cor. vii. 23. r Rom. xiii. 1, 3, 4. Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers. For there is no power but of God : the powers that be are ordained of God.— For rulers are not a terror to good works, but to the evil. Wilt thou then not be afraid of the power? Do that which is good, and thou shalt have praise of the same: for he is the minister of God to thee for good. But if thou do that which is evil, be afraid ; for he beareth not the sword in vain : for he is the minister of God, a re- venger to execute wrath upon him that doeth evil. 1 Pet. ii. 13, 14. Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord's sake: whether it be to the king, as supreme : or unto governors, as unto them that are sent by him for the punishment of evil-doers, and for the praise of them that do well. • Prov. viii. 15, 16. By me kings reign and princes decree justice. By me princes rule, and nobles, even all the judges of the earth. See letter (*), above. * Psa. lxxxii. 3, 4. Defend the poor and fatherless : do justice to the sect, in.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 93 ly, now under the New Testament, wage war upon just and necessary occasions." III. Civil magistrates may not assume to themselves the administration of the word and sacraments ; v or the power of the keys of the kingdom of heaven ; w or, in the least, interfere in matters of faith.* Yet as nursing fathers, it is the duty of civil magistrates to protect the church of our common Lord, without giving the preference to any denomination of Christians above the rest, in such a man- ner, that all ecclesiastical persons whatever shall enjoy the full, free, and unquestioned liberty of discharging every part of their sacred functions, without violence or danger . y And, as Jesus Christ hath appointed a regular government and discipline in his church, no law of any commonwealth should interfere with, let, or hinder, the due exercise there- afflicted and needy. Deliver the poor and needy : rid them out of the hand of the wicked. 2 Sam. xxiii. 3. The God of Israel said, the Rock of Israel spake to me, He that ruleth over men must be just, ruling in the fear of God. See 1 Pet. ii. 13, letter ( r ), page 92. w Luke iii. 14. And the soldiers likewise demanded of him, saying, And what shall we do ? And he said unto them, Do violence to no man, neither accuse any falsely ; and be content with your wages. Matt. viii. 9. — For I am a man under authority, having soldiers under me : and I say to this man, Go, and he goeth ; and to another, Come, and he cometh : and to my servant, Do this, and he doeth it. Acts x. 1, 2. Rom. xiii. 4. v 2 Chron. xxvi. 18. And they withstood Uzziah the king, and said unto him, It appertaineth not unto thee, Uzziah, to burn incense unto the Lord, but to the priests, the sons of Aaron, that are consecrated to burn incense ; go out of the sanctuary ; for thou hast trespassed ; neither shall it be for thine honor from the Lord God. w Matt. xvi. 19. And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven : and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven ; and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. 1 Cor. iv. 1, 2. Let a man so account of us, as of the min- isters of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God. Moreover, it is required in stewards, that a man be found faithful. x John xviii. 36. Jesus answered, My kingdom is not of this world. Mai. ii. 7. For the priest's lips should keep knowledge, and they should seek the law at his mouth : for he is the messenger of the Lord of hosts. Acts v. 29. Then Peter and the other apostles answered and said, We ought to obey God rather than men. v Isa. xlix. 23. And kings shall be thy nursing fathers, and their queens thy nursing mothers. 94 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap, xxiii. of, among the voluntary members of any denomination of Christians, according to their own profession and belief. 3 It is the duty of civil magistrates to protect the person and good name of all their people, in such an effectual manner as that no person be suffered, either upon pretence of religion or of infidelity, to offer any indignity, violence, abuse, or injury to any other person whatsoever: and to take order, that all religious and ecclesiastical assemblies be held without molestation or disturbance.* IV. It is the duty of people to pray for magistrates, 6 to honor their persons, to pay them tribute and other dues, d to obey their lawful commands, and to be subject to their authority, for conscience' sake. 6 Infidelity or difference in religion, doth not make void the magistrate's just and legal authority, nor free the people from their due obedi- ence to him:-^ from which ecclesiastical persons are not exempted j 5 ' much less hath the Pope any power or juris- 1 Psa. cv. 15. Touch not mine anointed, and do ray prophets no harm. Acts xyiii. 14, 15, at large. a 2 Sam. xxiii. 3. 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2, at large. Rom. xiii. 4, at large. * 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. I exhort therefore, that, first of all, supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, be made for all men ; for kings, and for all that are in authority ; that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty. c 1 Pet. ii. 17. Fear God. Honor the king. d Rom. xiii. 6, 7. For, for this cause pay ye tribute also : for they are God's ministers, attending continually upon this very thing. Render therefore to all their dues: tribute to whom tribute is due; custom to whom custom ; fear to whom fear ; honor to whom honor. e Rom. xiii. 5. Wherefore ye must needs be subject, not only for wrath, but also for conscience' sake. Tit. iii. 1. Put them in mind to be subject to principalities and powers, to obey magistrates, to be ready to every good work. /I Pet. ii. 13, 14, 16. Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord's sake : whether it be to the king, as supreme : or unto governors, as unto them that are sent by him for the punishment of evil doers, and for the praise of them that do well. — As free, and not using your liberty for a cloak of maliciousness, but as the servants of God. 9 Rom. xiii. 1. Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers. Acts xxv. 10, 11. Then said Paul, I stand at Caesar's judgment-seat, where I ought to be judged ; to the Jews have I done no wrong, as thou very well knowest. For if I be an offender, or have committed any sect, m.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 95 diction over them in their dominions, or over any of their people ; and least of all to deprive them of their domin- ions or lives, if he shall judge them to be heretics, or upon any other pretence whatsoever. 71 CHAPTEE XXIV. OF MARRIAGE AND DIVORCE. Marriage is to be between one man and one woman : neither is it lawful for any man to have more than one wife, nor for any woman to have more than one husband at the same time.* II. Marriage was ordained for the mutual help of hus- band and wife ; J for the increase of mankind with a legiti- mate issue, and of the church with an holy seed ; k and for preventing of uncleanness.* III. It is lawful for all sorts of people to marry who are able with judgment to give their consent ; m yet it is the thing worthy of death, I refuse not to die : but if there be none of these things whereof these accuse me, no man may deliver me unto them. I appeal unto Caesar. h 2 Thess. ii. 4. Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshiped ; so that he, as God, sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God. Rev. xiii. 15, 16, 17, 18. And he had power to give life unto the image, etc. » 1 Cor. vii. 2. Mark x. 6, 7, at large. i Gen. ii. 18. And the Lord God said, It is not good that man should be alone : I will make him an help meet for him. * Mai. ii. 15. And did not he make one ? Yet had he the residue of the Spirit. And wherefore one ? That he might seek a godly seed. Therefore take heed to your spirit, and let none deal treacherously against the wife of his youth. 1 1 Cor. vii. 2, 9. Nevertheless, to avoid fornication, let every man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own husband.— But if they cannot contain, let them marry : for it is better to marry than to burn. m 1 Tim. iv. 3. Forbidding to marry. Gen. xxiv. 57, 58. And they said, We will call the damsel, and inquire at her mouth. And they called Rebekah, and said unto her, Wilt thou go with this man ? And she said, I will go. 96 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap. xxiv. duty of Christians to marry only in the Lord. 71 And, therefore, such as profess the true reformed religion should not marry with infidels, Papists, or other idolaters : neither should such as are godly be unequally yoked, by marrying with such as are notoriously wicked in their life, or main- tain damnable heresies. IV. Marriage ought not to be within the degrees of con- sanguinity or affinity forbidden in the word ; p nor can such incestuous marriages ever be made lawful by any law of man, or consent of parties, so as those persons may live together, as man and wife. ?r V. Adultery or fornication, committed after a contract, being detected before marriage, giveth just occasion to the innocent party to dissolve that contract. 8 In the case of adulter} 7 after marriage, it is lawful for the innocent party n 1 Cor. vii. 39. The wife is bound by the law as long as her husband liveth ; but if her husband be dead, she is at liberty to be married to whom she will ; only in the Lord. 2 Cor. vi. 14. Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers ; for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness? Gen. xxxiv. 14. Ex. xxxiv. 16. Compare 1 Kings xi. 4. Neh. xiii. 25, 26, 27. p Lev. xviii. chap. 1 Cor. v. 1. It is reported commonly that there is fornication among you, and such fornication as is not so much as named among the Gentiles, that one should have his father's wife. ? Mark vi. 18. For John had said unto Herod, It is not lawful for thee to have thy brother's wife. Lev. xviii. 24, 25, 26, 27, 28. * Lev. xx. 19, 20, 21. And thou shalt not uncover the nakedness of thy mother's sister, nor of thy father's sister ; for he uncovereth his near kin : they shall bear their iniquity. And if a man shall lie with his uncle's wife, he hath uncovered his uncle's nakedness : they shall bear their sin ; they shall die childless. And if a man shall take his brother's wife, it is an unclean thing : he hath uncovered his brother's nakedness : they shall be childless. 8 Matt. i. 18, 19, 20. Now the birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise : When as his mother Mary was espoused to Joseph, before they came together, she was found with child of the Holy Ghost. Then Joseph her husband, being a just man, and not willing to make her a public example, was minded to put her away privily. But while he thought on these things, behold, the angel of the Lord appeared to him in a dream, saying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary, thy wife: for that which is conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost. sect, i.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 97 to sue out a divorce/ aud after the divorce to marry an- other, as if the offending party were dead." VI. Although the corruption of man be such as is apt to study arguments, unduly to put asunder those whom God hath joined together in marriage; yet nothing but adultery, or such willful desertion as can no way be reme- died by the church or civil magistrate, is cause sufficient of dissolving the bond of marriage : v wherein a public and orderly course of proceeding is to be observed ; and the persons concerned in it, not left to their own wills and discretion in their own case." CHAPTEK XXV. OF THE CHURCH. The catholic or universal church, which is invisible, consists of the whole number of the elect, that have been, * Matt. v. 31, 32. It hath been said, Whosoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorcement : but I say unto you, that whosoever shall put away his wife, saving for the cause of for- nication, causeth her to commit adultery : and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced, committeth adultery. u Matt. xix. 9. And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication, and shall marry another, committeth adultery ; and whoso marrieth her which is put away, doth commit adultery. Horn. vii. 2, 3. » Matt. xix. 8. He saith unto them, Moses, because of the hardness of your hearts, suffered you to put away your wives : but from the be- ginning it was not so. 1 Cor. vii. 15. But if the unbelieving depart, let him depart. A brother or a sister is not under bondage in such cases: but God hath called us to peace. Matt. xix. 6. Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder. * Ezra x. 3. Now therefore let us make a covenant with our God, to put away all the wives, and such as are born of them, according to the counsel of my lord, and of those that tremble at the command- ment of our God ; and let it be done according to the law. 7 98 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xxv. are, or shall be gathered into one, under Christ the head thereof; and is the sponse, the body, the fullness of him that filleth all in all. x II. The visible church, which is also catholic or univer- sal under the gospel (not confined to one nation, as before under the law), consists of all those throughout the world, that profess the true religion/ together with their chil- dren ; * and is the kingdom of the Lord Jesus Christ, the house and family of God, 6 out of which there is no ordi- nary possibility of salvation. x Eph. i. 10, 22, 23. That in the dispensation of the fullness of times, he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth ; even in him.— And hath put all things under his feet, and gave him to be the head over all things to the church, which is his body, the fullness of him that filleth all in all. Col. i. 18. And he is the head of the body, the church. Eph. v. 23, 27, 32. v 1 Cor. i. 2. Unto the church of God which is at Corinth, to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be saints, with all that in every place call upon the name of Jesus Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours. 1 Cor. xii. 12, 13. For as the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of that one body, being many, are one body ; so also is Christ. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free ; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. Psa. ii. 8. Ask of me, and I shall give thee the heathen for thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession. Rom. xv. 9, 10, 11, 12. 1 1 Cor. vii. 14. For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the husband : else were your children unclean ; but now are they holy. Acts ii. 39. For the promise is unto you and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call. Gen. xvii. 7. And I will establish my covenant between me and thee, and thy seed after thee, in their generations, for an everlasting covenant ; to be a God unto thee, and to thy seed after thee. Rom. xi. 16. For if the first fruit be holy, the lump is also holy ; and if the root be holy, so are the branches. Gal. iii. 7, 9, 14. Rom. iv. throughout. a Matt. xiii. 47. Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a net that was cast into the sea, and gathered of every kind. Isa. ix. 7. b Eph. ii. 19. Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellow-citizens with the saints, and of the household of God. Eph. iii. 15. Of whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named. Prov. xxix. 18. Where there is no vision, the people perish ; but he that keepeth the law, happy is he. c Acts ii. 47. And the Lord added to the church daily such as should be saved. sect, v.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 99 III. Unto this catholic visible church, Christ hath given the ministry, oracles, and ordinances of God, for the gath- ering and perfecting of the saints, in this life, to the end of the world : and doth by his own presence and Spirit, according to his promise, make them effectual thereunto. d IV. This catholic church hath been sometimes more, sometimes less, visible. 6 And particular churches, which are members thereof, are more or less pure, according as the doctrine of the gospel is taught and embraced, ordi- nances administered, and public worship performed more or less purely in them/ V. The purest churches under heaven are subject both to mixture and error : 9 and some have so degenerated, as d Eph. iv. 11, 12, 13. And lie gave some, apostles ; and some, proph- ets ; and some, evangelists ; and some, pastors and teachers ; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ : till we all come in the nnity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ. Isa. lix. 21. As for me, this is my covenant with them, saith the Lord : My Spirit that is upon thee, and my words which I have put in thy mouth, shall not depart out of thy mouth, nor out of the mouth of thy seed, nor out of the mouth of thy seed's seed, saith the Lord, from henceforth and for ever. Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. « Rom. xi. 3, 4. Lord, they have killed thy prophets, and digged down thine altars ; and I am left alone, and they seek my life. But what saith the answer of God unto him ? I have reserved to myself seven thousand men, who have not bowed the knee to the image of Baal. Rev. xii. 6, 14. And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and three score days. — And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilder- ness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent. Acts ix. 31. /ICor. v. 6, 7. Your glorying is not good. Know ye not, that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump ? Purge out therefore the old leaven, that ye may he a new lump, as ye are unleavened. For even Christ our passover is sacrificed for us. Rev. ii. and iii. chapters throughout. 9 l Cor. xiii. 12. For now we see through a glass darkly : but then face to face : now I know in part ; but then shall I know even as also I am known. Matt. xiii. 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 47. Another parable put he forth unto them, saying, The kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man which sowed good seed in his field ; but while men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares among the wheat, and went his way. But when the blade was sprung up, and brought forth fruit, then ap- 100 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap. xxvi. to become no churches of Christ, but synagogues of Satan.* Nevertheless, there shall be always a church on earth, to worship God according to his will.* VI. There is no other head of the church but the Lord Jesus Christ/ Nor can the Pope of Rome, in any sense be head thereof; but is that antichrist, that man of sin, and son of perdition, that exalteth himself, in the church, against Christ, and all that is called God.* CHAPTER XXVI. OF THE COMMUNION OF SAINTS. All saints that are united to Jesus Christ their head, by his Spirit and by faith, have fellowship with him in his graces, sufferings, death, resurrection, and glory : l and, peared the tares also, etc.— Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a net, that was cast into the sea, and gathered of every kind. Rev. ii. and iii. chapters. h Rev. xviii. 2. And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. Rom. xi. 18, 19, 20, 21, 22. » Matt. xvi. 18. And I say also unto thee, that thou art Peter ; and upon this rock I will build my church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. Psa. cii. 28. The children of thy servants shall continue, and their seed shall be established before thee. Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. i Col. i. 18. And he is the head of the body, the church : who is the beginning, the first-born from the dead ; that in all things he might have the pre-eminence. Eph. i. 22. And hath put all things under his feet, and gave him to be the head over all things to the church. * Matt, xxiii. 8, 9, 10. But be not ye called Rabbi: for one is your master, even Christ; and all ye are brethren. And call no man your father upon the earth ; for one is your Father, which is in heaven. Neither be ye called masters ; for one is your Master, even Christ. 2 Thess. ii. 3, 4, etc. Let no man deceive you by any means : for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition ; who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshiped ; so that he, as God, sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God. 1 1 John i. 3. That which we have seen and heard declare we unto sect, ii.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 101 being united to one another in love, they have commu- nion in each other's gifts and graces ; m and are obliged to the performance of such duties, public and private, as do conduce to their mutual good, both in the inward and out- ward man/ 1 II. Saints, by profession, are bound to maintain an holy fellowship and communion, in the worship of God, and in performing such other spiritual services as tend to their mutual edification ; ° as also in relieving each other in out- ward things, according to their several abilities and neces- sities. Which communion, as God offereth opportunity, is to be extended unto all those, who, in every place, call upon the name of the Lord Jesus.^ you, that ye also may have fellowship with us ; and truly our fellow- ship is with the Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ. Eph. iii. 16, 17. That he would grant you according to the riches of his glory, to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man ; that Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith. John i. 16. And of his fullness have all we received, and grace for grace. Phil. iii. 10. That I may know him, and the power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of his sufferings, being made conformable unto his death. m Eph. iv. 15, 16. But speaking the truth in love, may grow up into him in all things, which is the head, even Christ : from whom the whole body fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, according to the effectual working in the measure of every part, maketh increase of the body, unto the edifying of itself in love. w 1 Thess. v. 11, 14. Wherefore comfort yourselves together, and edify one another, even as also ye do.— Now we exhort you, brethren, warn them that are unruly, comfort the feeble-minded, support the weak, be patient toward all men. Gal . vi. 10. As we have therefore opportunity, let us do good unto all men, especially unto them who are of the household of faith. 1 John iii. 16, 17, 18. Heb. x. 24, 25. And let us consider one another, to provoke unto love, and to good works : not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together as the manner of some is ; but exhorting one another ; and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching. Acts ii. 42, 46. And they continued steadfastly in the apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers.— And they, continuing daily with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread from house to house, did eat their meat with gladness and singleness of heart. Isa. ii. 3. 1 Cor. xi. 20. p 1 John iii. 17. But whoso hath this world's good, and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him ? Acts xi. 29, 30. Then the 102 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap, xxvii. III. This communion which the saints have with Christ, doth not make them in any wise partakers of the substance of his Godhead, or to be equal with Christ in any respect : either of which to affirm, is impious and blasphemous. 2 Nor doth their communion one with another, as saints, take away, or infringe the title or property which each man hath in his goods and possessions/ CHAPTER XXVII. OF THE SACRAMENTS. Sacraments are holy signs and seals of the covenant of grace/ immediately instituted by God/ to represent Christ and his benefits, and to confirm our interest in him : M as also to put a visible difference between those disciples, every man according to his ability, determined to send re- lief unto the brethren which dwelt in Judea : which also they did, and sent it to the elders by the hands of Barnabas and Saul. 2 Cor. viii. and ix. chapters. i Col. i. 18. And he is the head of the body, the church ; who is the beginning, the first-born from the dead ; that in all things he might have the pre-eminence. 1 Cor. viii. 6. But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him ; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. Psa. xlv. 7. 1 Tim. vi. 16. r Acts v. 4. Whiles it remained, was it not thine own ? and after it was sold, was it not in thine own power ? Why hast thou conceived this thing in thine heart ? Thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God. • Rom. iv. 11. And he received the sign of circumcision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had, yet being uncircumcised ; that he might be the father of all them that believe, though they be not circumcised; that righteousness might be imputed unto them also. Gen. xvii. 7. And I will establish my covenant between me and thee, and thy seed after thee, in their generations, for an everlasting cove- nant ; to be a God unto thee, and to thy seed after thee. * Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. xi. 23. For I have received of the Lord, that which also I delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread. u 1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the com- sect, in.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 103 that belong unto the church, and the rest of the world ; v and solemnly to engage them to the service of God in Christ, according to his word.™ II. There is in every sacrament a spiritual relation, or sacramental union, between the sign and the thing signi- fied ; whence it comes to pass, that the names and effects of the one are attributed to the other.* III. The grace which is exhibited in or by the sacra- ments, rightly used, is not conferred by any power in them ; neither doth the efficacy of a sacrament depend upon the piety or intention of him that doth administer it/ munion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ? 1 Cor. xi. 25, 26. After the same manner also he took the cup, when he had supped, saying, This cup is the new testament in my blood : this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he come. Gal. iii. 27. For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ, have put on Christ. v Ex. xii. 48. And when a stranger shall sojourn with thee, and will keep the passover to the Lord, let all his males be circumcised, and then let him come near and keep it ; and he shall be as one that is born in the land : for no uncircumcised person shall eat thereof. 1 Cor. x. 21. Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils : ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's table, and of the table of devils. w Rom. vi. 3, 4. Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into his death ? Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death ; that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life. 1 Cor. x. 2, 16. And were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea.— The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ ? * Gen. xvii. 10. This is my covenant which ye shall keep, between me and you, and thy seed after thee : every man-child among you shall be circumcised. Matt. xxvi. 27, 28. And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, Drink ye all of it : for this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many for the remis- sion of sins. Tit. iii. 5. Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of re- generation, and renewing of the Holy Ghost. v Rom. ii. 28, 29. For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly : neither is that circumcision which is outward in the flesh: but he is a Jew which is one inwardly ; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter ; whose praise is not of men, but of 104 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap, xxvii. but upon the work of the Spirit/ and the word of in- stitution, which contains, together with a precept author- izing the use thereof, a promise of benefit to worthy re- ceivers. IV. There be only two sacraments ordained by Christ our Lord in the Gospel, that is to say, baptism and the supper of the Lord : neither of which may be dispensed by any, but by a minister of the word, lawfully ordained. 6 V. The sacraments of the Old Testament, in regard of the spiritual things thereby signified and exhibited, were, for substance, the same with those of the New. c God. 1 Pet. iii. 21. The like figure whereunto, even baptism doth also now save us, (not the putting away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience toward God) by the resurrection of Jesus Christ. 2 Matt. iii. 11. I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance : but he that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire. 1 Cor. xii. 13. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free ; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. <* Matt. xxvi. 27, 28. See letter (*), page 103. Matt, xxviii. 19. See letter (<), page 102, verse 20. Teaching them to observe all things what- soever I have commanded you : and, lo, I am with you alway, even to the end of the world. Amen. b Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. xi. 20, 23. When ye come together therefore into one place, this is not to eat the Lord's supper.— For I have received of the Lord, that which also I delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread. 1 Cor. iv. 1. Let a man so account of us, as of the ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God. Heb. v. 4. And no man taketh this honor unto himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron. c 1 Cor. x. 1, 2, 3, 4. Moreover, brethren, I would not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed through the sea ; and were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea ; and did all eat the same spiritual meat ; and did all drink the same spiritual drink : (for they drank of that spiritual rock which followed them; and that rock was Christ.) 1 Cor. v. 7, 8. Purge out therefore the old leaven, that ye may be a new lump, as ye are unleavened. For even Christ our passover is sacrificed for us; therefore let us keep the feast, not with old leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and wickedness; but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth. sect, i.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 105 CHAPTER XXVIII. OF BAPTISM. Baptism is a sacrament of the New Testament, ordained by Jesus Christ,* not only for the solemn admission of the party baptized into the visible church, 6 but also to be unto him a sign and seal of the covenant of grace/ of his in- grafting into Christ/ of regeneration, 7 * of remission of sins,* and of his giving up unto God, through Jesus Christ, to walk in newness of life 'J which sacrament is, by Christ's own appointment, to be continued in his church until the end of the world.* d Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Mark xvi. 16. « 1 Cor. xii. 13. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free ; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. Gal. iii. 27, 28. / Rom. iv. 11. And he received the sign of circumcision, a seal of the righteousness- of the faith which he had, yet being nncircumcised ; that he might be the father of all them that believe, though they be not circumcised; that righteousness might be imputed unto them also. Compared with Col. ii. 11, 12. In whom also ye are circumcised with the circumcision made without hands, in putting off the body of the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ ; buried with him in baptism, wherein also ye are risen with him, through the faith of the operation of God, who hath raised him from the dead. Gal. iii. 27. For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ, have put on Christ. Rom. vi. 5. For if we have been planted to- gether in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in the likeness of his resurrection. * Tit. iii. 5. He saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and re- newing of the Holy Ghost. » Acts ii. 38. Peter said unto them, Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins. Mark i. 4. Acts xxii. 16. j Rom. vi. 3, 4. Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into his death ? Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death ; that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life. k Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, bap- tizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have 106 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap. xxvm. II. The outward element to be used in this sacrament is water, wherewith the party is to be baptized in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, by a minister of the gospel, lawfully called thereunto/ III. Dipping of the person into the water is not neces- sary; but baptism is rightly administered by pouring or sprinkling water upon the person. m IV. Not only those that do actually profess faith in, and obedience unto Christ, 71 but also the infants of one or both believing parents are to be baptized. commanded you : and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. • Acts x. 47. Can any man forbid water, that these should not be baptized, which have received the Holy Ghost ? Acts viii. 36, 38. And as they went on their way, they came unto a certain water : and the eunuch said, See, here is water : what doth hinder me to be baptized ? —And he commanded the chariot to stand still : and they went down both into the water, both Philip and the eunuch ; and he baptized him. Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, bap- tizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. TO Actsii. 41. Then they that gladly received his word, were bap- tized: and the same day there were added unto them about three thousand souls. Acts xvi. 33. And he took them the same hour of the night, and washed their stripes ; and was baptized, he and all his, straightway. Mark vii. 4. And when they come from the market, ex- cept they wash, (Greek, be baptized,) they eat not. And many other things there be, which they have received to hold, as the washing (Greek. baptizing) of cups, and pots, brazen vessels, and of tables. Heb. ix. 10, 19, 20, 21. « Mark xvi. 15, 16. And he said unto them. Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature. He that believeth, and is baptized, shall be saved. Acts viii. 37. And Philip said, If thou be- lie vest with all thine heart, thou mayest. And he answered and said, I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. Gen. xvii. 7, 9, with Gal. iii. 9, 14. And I will establish my cove- nant between me and thee, and thy seed after thee, in their genera- tions, for an everlasting covenant; to be a God unto thee, and to thy seed after thee. — And God said unto Abraham, Thou shalt keep my covenant therefore, thou and thy seed after thee, in their generations. — So then they which be of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham. —That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith. Rom. iv. 11, 12. And he received the sign of circumcision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had, yet being uncir- cumcised ; that he might be the father of all then: that believe, sect, vi] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 107 V. Although it be a great sin to contemn or neglect this ordinance/ yet grace and salvation are not so inseparably annexed unto it, as that no person can be regenerated or saved without it, ? or that all that are baptized are undoubt- edly regenerated/ VI. The efficacy of baptism is not tied to that moment of time wherein it is administered ; s yet, notwithstanding, by the right use of this ordinance the grace promised is not only offered, but really exhibited and conferred by the Holy Ghost, to such (whether of age or infants) as that grace belongeth unto, according to the counsel of God's own will, in his appointed time.* though they be not circumcised. ; that righteousness might be im- puted unto them also : and the father of circumcision to them who are not of the circumcision only, but who also walk in the steps of that faith of our father Abraham, which he had, being yet uncircum- cised. Acts ii. 38, 39. Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall re- ceive the gift of the Holy Ghost. For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call. Acts xvi. 14, 15, 33. Lydia, whose heart the Lord opened — was baptized, and her household — was baptized, he (viz. the jailer) and all his. Col. ii. 11, 12. 1 Cor. vii. 14. Matt, xxviii. 19. Mark x. 13, 14, 15, 16. Luke xviii. 15. p Luke vii. 30. But the Pharisees and lawyers rejected the counsel of God against themselves, being not baptized of him. Ex. iv. 24, 25, 26. And it came to pass by the way in the inn, that the Lord met him, and sought to kill him. Then Zipporah took a sharp stone, and cut off the foreskin of her son, and cast it at his feet, and said, Surely a bloody husband art thou to me. So he let him go : then she said, A bloody husband thou art, because of the circumcision. 9 Rom. iv. 11. And he received the sign of circumcision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had, yet being uncircum- cised ; that he might be the father of all them that believe, though they be not circumcised ; that righteousness might be imputed unto them also. Acts x. 2, 4, 22, 31, 45, 47. * Acts viii. 13, 23. Then Simon himself believed also : and when he was baptized he continued with Philip, and wondered, beholding the miracles and signs which were done. — For I perceive that thou art in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity. s John iii. 5, 8. Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born of water, and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. — The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth, so is every one that is born of the Spirit. ' Gal. iii. 27. For as many of you as have been baptized iuto Christ, 108 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap. xxix. VII. The sacrament of baptism is but once to be admin- istered to any person." CHAPTER XXIX. OF THE LORD'S SUPPER. Our Lord Jesus, in the night wherein he was betrayed instituted the sacrament of his body and blood, called the Lord's Supper, to be observed in his church unto the end of the world, for the perpetual remembrance of the sacri- fice of himself in his death, the sealing all benefits there- of unto true believers, their spiritual nourishment and growth in him, their further engagement in, and to all duties which they owe unto him ; and to be a bond and pledge of their communion with him, and with each other, as members of his mystical body. v have put on Christ. Eph. v. 25, 26. Christ also loved the church, and gave himself for it ; that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word. Acts ii. 38, 41. u Tit. iii. 5. Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regener- ation, and renewing of the Holy Ghost. N. B. There is no command, and no adequate example, for the repe- tition of baptism. • 1 Cor. xi. 23, 24, 25, 26. For I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, That the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread : and when he had given thanks he brake it, and said, Take, eat ; this is my body, which is broken for you : this do in remembrance of me. After the same manner also he took the cup, when he had supped, saying, This cup is the new testa- ment in my blood: this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he come. 1 Cor. x. 16, 17, 21. The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ? For we, being many, are one bread, and one body : sect, in.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 109 II. In this sacrament Christ is not offered up to his Father, nor any real sacrifice made at all for remission of sins of the quick or dead ; w but only a commemoration of that once offering up of himself, by himself, upon the cross, once for all ; and a spiritual oblation of all possible praise unto God for the same : x so that the Popish sacrifice of the mass, as they call it, is most abominably injurious to Christ's one only sacrifice, the alone propitiation for all the sins of the electa III. The Lord Jesus hath, in this ordinance, appointed his ministers to declare his word of institution to the peo- for we are all partakers of that one bread.— Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils : ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's table, and of the table of devils. 1 Cor. xii. 13. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gen- tiles, whether we be bond or free ; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. w Heb. ix. 22, 25, 26, 28. And almost all things are by the law purged with blood; and without shedding of blood is no remission. — Nor yet that he should offer himself often, as the high-priest entereth into the holy place every year with blood of others ; for then must he often have suffered since the foundation of the world : but now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself.— So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many : and unto them that look for him, shall he appear the second time, without sin unto salvation. x Matt. xxvi. 26, 27. And as they were eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed it, and brake it, and gave it to the disciples, and said, Take, eat ; this is my body. And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, Drink ye all of it. Luke xxii. 19, 20. And he took bread, and gave thanks, and brake it, and gave unto them, say- ing, This is my body which is given for you : this do in remembrance of me. Likewise also the cup after supper, saying, This cup is the new testament in my blood which is shed for you. y Heb. vii. 23, 24, 27. And they truly were many priests, because they were not suffered to continue by reason of death : but this man, because he continueth ever, hath an unchangeable priesthood.— Who needeth not daily, as those high-priests, to offer up sacrifice, first for his own sins, and then for the people's : for this he did once, when he offered up himself. Heb. x. 11, 12, 14, 18. And every priest stand eth daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins : but this man, after he had offered one sac- rifice for sins, for ever sat down on the right-hand of God.— For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified.— Now, where remission of these is, there is no more offering for sin. 110 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap. xxix. pie, to pray, and bless the elements of bread and wine, and thereby to set them apart from a common to an holy use ; and to take and break the bread, to take the cup, and (they communicating also themselves) to give both to the com- municants ; z but to none who are not then present in the congregation." IV. Private masses, or receiving this sacrament by a priest, or any other, alone : 6 as likewise the denial of the cup to the people ; c worshiping the elements, the lift- ing them up, or carrying them about for adoration, and the reserving them for any pretended religious use ; are all contrary to the nature of this sacrament, and to the insti- tution of Christ.** V. The outward elements in this sacrament, duly set apart to the uses ordained by Christ, have such relation to him crucified, as that truly, yet sacramentally only, they are sometimes called by the name of the things they rep- resent, to wit, the body and blood of Christ ; * albeit, in substance and nature, they still remain truly, and only, bread and wine, as they were before/ * See the institution. Matt. xxvi. 26, 27, 28. Mark xiv. 22, 23, 24. Luke xxii. 19, 20, and 1 Cor. xi. 23 to 27. ° Acts xx. 7. And upon the first day of the week, when the disciples came together to break bread, Paul preached unto them, ready to de- part on the morrow; and continued his speech until midnight. 1 Cor. xi. 20. When ye come together therefore into one place, this is not to eat the Lord's supper. *> ° Because there is not the least appearance of a warrant for any of these things, either in precept or example, in any part of the word of God. See all the places in which the ordinance is mentioned ; the most important of which are cited above. * Matt. xv. 9. But in vain they do worship me, teaching for doc- trines the commandments of men. * Matt. xxvi. 26, 27, 28. And as they were eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed it, and brake it, and gave it to the disciples, and said, Take, eat ; this is my body. And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, Drink ye all of it : for this is my blood of the new testament which is shed for many for the remission of sins. /I Cor. xi. 26, 27. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he come. Wherefore, whosoever shall eat this bread, and drink this cup of the Lord unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. sect, viii.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. Ill VI. That doctrine which maintains a change of the sub- stance of bread and wine, into the substance of Christ's body and blood (commonly called transubstantiation) by consecration of a priest, or by any other way, is repugnant, not to Scripture alone, but even to common sense and rea- son ; overthroweth the nature of the sacrament ; and hath been, and is the cause of manifold superstitions, yea, of gross idolatries.^ VII. Worthy receivers, outwardly partaking of the visi- ble elements in this sacrament/ do then also inwardly by faith, really and indeed, yet not carnally and corporally, but spiritually, receive and feed upon Christ crucified, and all benefits of his death : the body and blood of Christ being then not corporally or carnally in, with, or under the bread and wine ; yet as really, but spiritually, present to the faith of believers in that ordinance, as the elements themselves are to their outward senses.* VIII. Although ignorant and wicked men receive the outward elements in this sacrament, yet they receive not the thing signified thereby ; but by their unworthy coming thereunto are guilty of the body and blood of the Lord, to their own damnation. Wherefore all ignorant and un- godly persons, as they are unfit to enjoy communion with him, so are they unworthy of the Lord's table, and cannot, without great sin against Christ, while they remain such, o Acts iii. 21. Whom the heaven must receive until the times of res- titution of all things, which G-od hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets since the world began. 1 Cor. xi. 24, 25, 26. This do in remembrance, of me.— This do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he come. Luke xxiv. 6, 39. He is not here, but is risen. Remember how he spake unto you when he was yet in Galilee.— Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself: handle me, and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me have. h 1 Cor. xi. 28. But let a man examine himself, and so let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. 1 Cor. v. 7, 8. » 1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the com- munion of the blood of Christ ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ ? 1 Cor. x. 3, 4. 112 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, xxx partake of these holy mysteries/ or be admitted there- unto.* CHAPTEE XXX. OF CHURCH CENSURES. The Lord Jesus, as king and head of his church, hath therein appointed a government in the hand of church- officers, distinct from the civil magistrate.* **1 Cor. xi. 27, 29. Wherefore, whosoever shall eat this bread, and drink this cup of the Lord unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord.— For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh damnation (judgment) to himself, not discerning the Lord's body. 2 Cor. vi. 14, 15, 16. Be ye not unequally yoked to- gether with unbelievers; for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness? And what concord hath Christ with Belial ? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel? And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols ? For ye are the temple of the living God ; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them ; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. 1 Cor. x. 21. Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils ; ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's table, and of the table of devils. * 1 Cor. v. 6, 7, 13. Your glorying is not good. Know ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump? Purge out therefore the old leaven, that ye may be a new lump, as ye are unleavened. For even Christ our passover is sacrificed for us. — But them that are without, God judgeth. Therefore put away from among yourselves that wicked person. 2 Thess. iii. 6, 14, 15. Now we command you, brethren, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves from every brother that walketh disorderly, and not after the tradition which he received of us.— And if any man obey not our word by this epistle, note that man, and have no company with him, that he may be ashamed. Yet count him not as an enemy, but admonish him as a brother. Matt. vii. 6. Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine, lest they trample them under their feet, and turn again and rend you. 1 Isa. ix. 6, 7. For unto us a child is born, unto us a Son is given ; and the government shall be upon his shoulder ; and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counselor, The mighty God, The everlasting Fa- ther, The Prince of Peace. Of the increase of his government and peace there shall be no end, upon the throne of David, and upon his kingdom, to order it, and to establish it with judgment and with jus- sect, ii.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 113 II. To these officers the keys of the kingdom of heaven are committed, by virtue whereof they have power respect- ively to retain and remit sins, to shut that kingdom against the impenitent, both by the word and censures ; and to open it unto penitent sinners, by the ministry of the gos- pel, and by absolution from censures, as occasion shall re- quire."* III. Church censures are necessary for the reclaiming and gaining of offending brethren ; for deterring of others from like offences ; for purging out of that leaven which might infect the whole lump; for vindicating the honor of Christ, and the holy profession of the gospel ; and for preventing the wrath of God, which might justly fall upon the church, if they should suffer his covenant, and the seals thereof, to be profaned by notorious and obstinate offenders . w tice from henceforth even for ever. The zeal of the Lord of hosts will perform this. 1 Tim. v. 17. Let the elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honor, especially they who labor in the word and doctrine. 1 Thess. v. 12. And we beseech you. brethren, to know them which labor among you, and are over you in the Lord, and ad- monish you. 1 Cor. xii. 28. And God hath set some in the church : first, apostles; secondarily, prophets; thirdly, teachers; after that, miracles: then gifts of healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues. Psa. ii. 6, 7, 8, 9. John xviii. 36. m Matt. xvi. 19. And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven : and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven ; and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. Matt, xviii. 17, 18. And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church ; but if he neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a publican. Verily I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven ; and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. John xx. 21, 22, 23. Then said Jesus to them again, Peace be unto you : as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you. And when he had said this, he breathed on them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost. Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them ; and whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained. 2 Cor. ii. 6, 7, 8. Suffi- cient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many. So that contrariwise, ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such an one should be swallowed up with overmuch sor- row. Wherefore I beseech you, that ye would confirm your love to- ward him. n 1 Cor. 5th chapter throughout. 1 Tim. v. 20. Them that sin, re- 114 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap. xxxi. IV. For the better attaining of these ends, the officers of the church are to proceed by admonition, suspension from the sacrament of the Lord's supper for a season, and by excommunication from the church, according to the nature of the crime, and demerit of the person. CHAPTER XXXI. OF SYNODS AND COUNCILS. For the better government and further edification of the church, there ought to be such assemblies as are com- monly called synods or councils : p and it belongeth to the overseers and other rulers of the particular churches, by virtue of their office, and the power which Christ hath buke before all, that others also may fear. Matt. vii. 6. Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine, lest they trample them under their feet, and turn again and rend you. 1 Tim. i. 20. Of whom is Hymeneus and Alexander; whom I have delivered unto Satan, that they may learn not to blaspheme. Jude, ver. 23. And others save with fear, pulling them out of the fire ; hat- ing even the garment spotted by the flesh. 1 Cor. xi. 27, to the end. 1 Thess. v. 12. And we beseech you, brethren, to know them which labor among you, and are over you in the Lord, and admonish you. 2 Thess. iii. 6, 14. Now we command you, brethren, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves from every brother that walketh disorderly, and not after the tradition which he received of us. — And if any man obey not our word by this epistle, note that man, and have no company with him, that he may be ashamed. 1 Cor. v. 4, 5, 13. In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered together, and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ, to deliver such an one unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus.— Therefore put away from among yourselves that wicked person. Matt, xviii. 17. Tit. iii. 10. p Acts xv. 2, 4, 6. When therefore Paul and Barnabas had no small dissension and disputation with them, they determined that Paul and Barnabas, and certain other of them, should go up to Jerusalem unto the apostles and elders about this question.— And when they were come to Jerusalem, they were received of the church, and of the apos- tles and elders , and they declared all things that God had done with them. And the apostles and elders came together for to consider of this matter. sect, iv.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 115 given them for edification and not for destruction, to ap- point such assemblies ; q and to convene together in them, as often as they shall judge it expedient for the good of the church/ II. It belongeth to synods and councils, ministerially, to determine controversies of faith, and cases of conscience ; to set down rules and directions for the better ordering of the public worship of God, and government of his church ; to receive complaints in cases of mal-administration, and authoritatively to determine the same : which decrees and determinations, if consonant to the word of God, are to be received with reverence and submission, not only for their agreement with the word, but also for the power whereby they are made, as being an ordinance of God, appointed thereunto in his word. 3 III. All synods or councils since the apostles' times, whether general or particular, may err, and many have erred ; therefore they are not to be made the rule of faith or practice, but to be used as a help in both.' IV. Synods and councils are to handle or conclude nothing, but that which is ecclesiastical : and are not to ? Acts chap. xv. r Acts xv. 22, 23, 25. Then pleased it the apostles and elders, with the whole church, to send chosen men of their own company to An- tioch, with Paul and Barnabas ; namely, Judas, surnamed Barsabas, and Silas, chief men among the brethren: and they wrote letters by them after this manner : The apostles, and elders, and brethren, send greeting unto the brethren which are of the Gentiles in Antioch, and Syria, and Cilicia : — It seemed good unto us, being assembled with one accord, to send chosen men unto you, with our beloved Barnabas and Paul. ■ Acts xvi. 4. And as they went through the cities, they delivered them the decrees for to keep, that were ordained of the apostles and elders which were at Jerusalem. Acts xv. 15, 19, 24, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31. Matt, xviii. 17, 18, 19, 20. * Acts xvii. 11. These were more noble than those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readiness of mind, and searched the Scriptures daily, whether those things were so. 1 Cor. ii. 5. That your faith should not stand in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God. 2 Cor. i. 24. Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy: for by faith ye stand. Eph. ii. 20. 116 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap. xxxn. intermeddle with civil affairs which concern the common- wealth, unless by way of humble petition in cases extra- ordinary; or by way of advice for satisfaction of con- science, if they be thereunto required by the civil mag- istrate." CHAPTER XXXII. OF THE STATE OF MAN AFTER DEATH, AND OF THE RESURRECTION OF THE DEAD. The bodies of men, after death, return to dust, and see corruption ; v but their souls (which neither die nor sleep), having an immortal subsistence, immediately return to God who gave them."' The souls of the righteous, being then made perfect in holiness, are received into the high- est heavens, where they behold the face of God in light and glory, waiting for the full redemption of their bodies : x u Luke xii. 13, 14. And one of the company said unto him, Master, speak to my brother, that he divide the inheritance with me. And he said unto him, Man, who made me a judge, or a divider over you ? John xviii. 36. Jesus answered, My kingdom is not of this world. If my kingdom were of this world, then would my servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews : but now is my kingdom not from hence. v Gen. iii. 19. In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground : for out of it wast thou taken : for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return. Acts xiii. 36. For David, after he had served his own generation by the will of God, fell on sleep, and was laid unto his fathers, and saw corruption. w Luke xxiii. 43. And Jesus said unto him, Verily, I say unto thee, To-day shalt thou be with me in Paradise. Eccl. xii. 7. Then shall the dust return to the earth as it was ; and the spirit shall return unto God who gave it. * Heb. xii. 23. To the general assembly and church of the first-born, which are written in heaven, and to God the judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect. Phil. i. 23. For I am in a strait be- twixt two, having a desire to depart, and to be with Christ ; which is far better. 1 John iii. 2. Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be; but we know, that when he shall appear, we shall be like him ; for we shall see him as he is. 2 Cor. v. 1, 6, 8. sect, in.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 117 and the souls of the wicked are cast into hell, where they remain in torments and utter darkness, reserved to the judgment of the great day. y Besides these two places for souls separated from their bodies, the Scripture ac- knowledged none. II. At the last day, such as are found alive shall not die, but be changed : * and all the dead shall be raised up with the self-same bodies, and none other, although with differ- ent qualities, which shall be united again to their souls for ever. a III. The bodies of the unjust shall, by the power of Christ, be raised to dishonor; the bodies of the just, by his Spirit, unto honor, and be made conformable to his own glorious body. 6 y Luke xvi. 23, 24. And in hell tie lifted up his eyes, being in tor- ments, and seeth Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in his bosom. And he cried and said, Father Abraham, have mercy on me, and send Laza- rus, that he may dip the tip of his finger in water, and cool my tongue ; for I am tormented in this flame. Jude, verses 6, 7. 8 1 Thess. iv. 17. Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air ; and so shall we ever be with the Lord. 1 Cor. xv. 51, 52. Behold, I show you a mystery ; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump : for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorrupt- ible, and we shall be changed. ° Job xix. 26, 27. And though after my skin, worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God : whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not another ; though my reins be consumed within me. 1 Cor. xv. 42, 43, 44. So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption, it is raised in incorruption : it is sown in dishonor, it is raised in glory : it is sown in weakness, it is raised in power : it is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body. There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body. 6 Acts xxiv. 15. And have hope toward God, which they themselves also allow, that there shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust. John v. 28, 29. Marvel not at this : for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth ; they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of dam- nation. Phil. iii. 21. Who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body, according to the working whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himself. 118 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap, xxxiii. CHAPTER XXXIII. OF THE LAST JUDGMENT. God hath appointed a day, wherein he will judge the world in righteousness by Jesus Christ, c to whom all power and judgment is given of the Father.** In which day, not only the apostate angels shall be judged ; e but likewise all persons, that have lived upon earth, shall ap- pear before the tribunal of Christ, to give an account of their thoughts, words, and deeds ; and to receive accord- ing to what they have done in the body, whether good or evil/ II. The end of God's appointing this day is for the manifestation of the glory of his mercy, in the eternal salvation of the elect ; 9 and of his justice, in the damna- « Acts xvii. 31. Because he hath appointed a day in the which he will judge the world in righteousness, by that man whom he hath or- dained ; whereof he hath given assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead. d John v. 22, 27. For the Father judgeth no man ; but hath commit- ted all judgment unto the Son :— and hath given him authority to exe- cute judgment also, because he is the Son of man. ■ 1 Cor. vi. 3. Know ye not that we shall judge angels ? How much more, things that pertain to this life ? Jude, verse 6. And the angels which kept not their first estate, but left their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting chains under darkness, unto the judgment of the great day. 2 Pet. ii. 4. For if God spared not the angels that sin- ned, but cast them down to hell, and delivered them into chains of darkness, to be reserved unto judgment. /2 Cor. v. 10. For we must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, ac- cording to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad. Eccl. xii. 14. For God shall bring every work into judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good, or whether it be evil. Rom. ii. 16. In the day when God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ, accord- ing to my gospel. Rom. xiv. 10, 12. But why dost thou judge thy brother ? or why dost thou set at naught thy brother ? for we shall all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ.— So then every one of us shall give account of himself to God. Matt. xii. 36, 37. But I say unto you, That every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give ac- count thereof in the day of judgment. For by thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned. 9 Rom. ix. 23. And that he might make known the riches of his sect, in.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 119 tion of the reprobate, who are wicked and disobedient.* For then shall the righteous go into everlasting life, and receive that fullness of joy and refreshing which shall come from the presence of the Lord : i but the wicked, who know not God, and obey not the gospel of Jesus Christ, shall be cast into eternal torments, and be pun- ished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power/ III. As Christ would have us to be certainly persuaded that there shall be a day of judgment, both to deter all men from sin, and for the greater consolation of the godly in their adversity : k so will he have that day unknown to glory on the vessels of mercy, which he had afore prepared unto glory. Matt. xxv. 21. His lord said unto him, Well done, thou good and faithful servant ; thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things : enter thou into the joy of thy lord. * Rom. ii. 5, 6. But after thy hardness and impenitent heart, treas- urest up unto thyself wrath against the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment of God ; who will render to every man accord- ing to his deeds. 2 Thess. i. 7, 8. The Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels, in naming fire, taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. Rom. ix. 22. * Matt. xxv. 31, 32, 33, 34. When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory : and before him shall be gathered all nations ; and he shall separate them one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats : and he shall set the sheep on his right hand, but the goats on the left. Then shall the King say unto them on his right hand, Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom pre- pared for you from the foundation of the world. Acts iii. 19. Times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord. — 2 Thess. i. 7. And to you who are troubled, rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels. i Matt. xxv. 41, 46. Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels : — and these shall go away into everlasting punishment. 2 Thess. i. 9. Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power. Isa. lxvi. 24. For their worm shall not die, neither shall their fire be quenched. * 2 Pet. iii. 11, 14. Seeing then that all these things shall be dis- solved, what manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy conversa- tion and godliness?— Wherefore, beloved, seeing that ye look for such 120 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap, xxxiii. men, that they may shake off all carnal security, and be always watchful, because they know not at what hour the Lord will come; and may be ever prepared to say, Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly. 1 Amen. things, be diligent that ye may be found of him in peace, without spot and blameless. 2 Cor. v. 11. Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men : but we are made manifest unto God ; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences. 2 Thess. i. 5, 6, 7. Which is a manifest token of the righteous judgment of God, that ye may be counted worthy of the kingdom of God, for which ye also suffer : seeing it is a righteous thing with God to recompense tribula- tion to them that trouble you ; and to you who are troubled, rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels. Luke xxi. 27, 28. And then shall they see the Son of man coming in a cloud with power and great glory. And when these things begin to come to pass, then look up, and lift up your heads ; for your redemption draweth nigh. 1 Mark xiii. 35, 36, 37. Watch ye, therefore : for ye know not when the master of the house cometh, at even, or at midnight, or at the cock-crowing, or in the morning : lest, coming suddenly, he find you sleeping. And what I say unto you I say unto all, Watch. Luke xii. 35, 36. Let your loins be girded about, and your lights burning ; and ye yourselves like unto men that wait for their lord, when he will return from the wedding ; that, when he cometh and knocketh, they may open unto him immediately. Rev. xxii. 20. He which testifieth these things saith, Surely I come quickly ; Amen. Even so, come, Lord Jesus. See Matt. xxiv. 36, 42, 43, 44. THE LARGER CATECHISM, ADOPTED BY THE SYNOD OF NEW YOEK AND PHILADELPHIA, IN 1788. Q. 1. What is the chief and highest end of man f A. Man's chief and highest end is to glorify God, a and fully to enjoy him for ever. 6 Q. 2. How doth it appear that there is a God ? A. The very light of nature in man, and the works of God, declare plainly that there is a God ; c bnt his word and Spirit only, do sufficiently and effectually reveal him unto men for their salvation.* a Rom. xi. 36. For of him, and through him, and to him are aU things: to whom be glory for ever. Amen. 1 Cor. x. 31. Whether therefore ye eat or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God. b Psa. lxxiii. 24, 25, 26. Thou shalt guide me with thy counsel, and afterward receive me to glory. Whom have I in heaven but thee ? and there is none upon earth that I desire besides thee. My flesh and my heart faileth : but God is the strength of my heart, and my portion for ever. John xvii. 22 and 24. The glory which thou gavest me I have given them.— Father, I will that they also whom thou hast given me be with me where I am ; that they may behold my glory, which thou hast given me. ■ Rom. i. 19, 20. Because that which may be known of God, is mani- fest in them ; for God hath showed it unto them. For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead; so that they are without excuse. See also Psa. xix. 1, 2, 3. d 2 Tim. iii. 15, 16, 17. And that from a child thou hast known the 121 122 THE LARGER CATECHISM. Q. 3. What is the word of God f A. The holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testament are the word of God, e the only rule of faith and obedience/ Q. 4. How doth it appear that the Scriptures are the word of God? A. The Scriptures manifest themselves to be the word of God, by their majesty ^ and purity ; h by the consent of all the parts,* and the scope of the whole, which is to give all glory to God;-?' by their light and power to convince holy Scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus. All Scripture is given by in- spiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correc- tion, for instruction in righteousness ; that the man of God may be perfect, throughly furnished unto all good works. 1 Cor. ii. 10. « 2 Tim. iii. 1G. All Scripture is given by inspiration of God. 2 Pet. i. 19, 20, 21. We have also a more sure word of prophecy ; whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day-star arise in your hearts ; knowing this first, that no prophecy of the Scripture is of any private interpretation. For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man ; but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost. /Isa. viii. 20. To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them. Luke xvi. 29, 31. They have Moses and the prophets ; let them hear them. — If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they be per- suaded though one rose from the dead. Gal. i. 8, 9. But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. As we said before, so say I now again, Tf any man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be accursed. See also 2 Tim. iii. 15, 16, 17. 9 Isa. lxvi. 1. Thus saith the Lord, The heaven is my throne, and the earth is my footstool : where is the house that ye build unto me? and where is the place of my rest? See also Amos ix. 2, 3, 4. Psa. lxxvii. h Psa. xii. 6. The words of the Lord are pure words : as silver tried in a furnace of earth, purified seven times. Psa. cxix. 140. Thy word is very pure. * Acts x. 43. To him give all the prophets witness, that through his name, whosoever belie veth in him shall receive remission of sins. Acts xxvi. 22. Having therefore obtained help of God, I continue unto this day, witnessing both to small and great, saying none other things than those which the prophets and Moses did say should come. .?' Rom. iii. 19, 27. Now we know, that what things soever the law THE LARGER CATECHISM. 123 and convert sinners, to comfort and build up believers unto salvation:* but the Spirit of God bearing witness by and with the Scriptures in the heart of man, is alone able fullv to persuade it that they are the very word of God.* Q. 5. What do the Scriptures principally teach ? A. The Scriptures principally teach, what man is to be- lieve concerning God, and what duty God requires of man." 1 WHAT MAN OUGHT TO BELIEVE CONCERNING GOD. Q. 6. What do the Scriptures make known of God ? A. The Scriptures make known what God is,™ the per- sons in the Godhead, his decrees/ and the execution of his decrees. 9, saith, it saith to them who are under the law ; that every mouth may be stopped, and all the world may become guilty before God.— Where is boasting then? It is excluded. By what law? of works? Nay; but by the law of faith. * Acts xviii. 28. For he mightily convinced the Jews, and that pub- licly, showing by the Scriptures, that Jesus was Christ. Heb. iv. 12. For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts ind intents of the heart. James i. 18. Of his own will begat he us with the word of truth. Psa. xix. 7, 8, 9. The law of the Lord is per- fect, converting the soul : the testimony of the Lord is sure, making wise the simple, etc. 1 John xvi. 13, 14. Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth : and he will show you things to come. He shall glorify me ; for he shall receive of mine, and shall show it anto you. 1 John ii. 20, 27. m John xx. 31. But these are written, that ye might believe that Je- sus is the Christ, the Son of God : and that believing ye might have life through his name. 2 Tim. i. 13. Hold fast the form of sound words, which thou hast heard of me, in faith and love. Psa. cxix. L05. n John iv. 24. God is a Spirit. Ex. iii. 14, and xxxiv. 6, 7. 1 John v. 7. For there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost : and these three are one. p Acts xv. 14, 15, 18. 9 Acts iv. 27, 28. For of a truth, against thy holy child Jesus— both Herod and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles, and the people of Israel, were gathered together, for to do whatsoever thy hand and thy coun- sel determined before to be done. 124 THE LARGER CATECHISM. Q. 7. What is God? A. God is a Spirit/ in and of himself infinite in being,* glory/ blessedness/* and perfection; 17 all-sufficient/" eter- nal,* unchangeable^ incomprehensible, 3 every where pres- ent," almighty, 6 knowing all things/ most wise/ most holy/ r John iv. 24. God is a Spirit. * Ex. iii. 14. And God said unto Moses, I am that I am : and h Thus shalt thou say unto the children of Israel, I Am hath sent *«. unto you. Job xi. 7, 8, 9. Canst thou by searching find out God? canst thou find out the Almighty unto perfection ? It is as high as heaven ; what canst thou do ? deeper than hell ; what canst thou know? the measure thereof is longer than the earth, and broader than the sea. t Acts vii. 2. The God of glory appeared unto our father Abraham, when he was in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in Charran. u 1 Tim. vi. 15. Which in his times he shall show, who is the blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings, and Lord of lords. v Matt. v. 48. Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect. "'Gen. xvii. 1. And when Abram was ninety years old and nine, the Lord appeared to Abram, and said unto him, I am the Almighty God: walk before me, and be thou perfect. * Psa. xc. 2. Before the mountains were brought forth, or ever thou hadst formed the earth and the world, even from everlasting to ever- lasting, thou art God. v Mai. iii. 6. For I am the Lord, I change not : therefore ye sons of Jacob are not consumed. With James i. 17. * 1 Kings viii. 27. But will God indeed dwell on the earth ? Behold, the heaven, and heaven of heavens, cannot contain thee ; how much less this house that I have builded ! a Psa. cxxxix. 1, 2, 7. O Lord, thou hast searched me, and known me. Thou knowest my down-sitting and mine uprising ; thou under- standest my thought afar off.— Whither shall I go from thy Spirit ? or whither shall I flee from thy presence ? b Rev. iv. 8. And the four beasts had each of them six wings about him ; and they were full of eyes within ; and they rest not day and night, saying, Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty, which was, and is, and is to come. c Heb. iv. 13. Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight : but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of Him with whom we have to de. And Psa. cxlvii. 5. d Rom. xvi. 27. To God only wise, be glory through Jesus Christ, for ever. Amen. ■ Isa. vi. 3. And one cried unto another, and said, Holy, holy, holy is the Lord of hosts ; the whole earth is full of his glory. Rev. xv. 4. Who shall not fear thee, O Lord, and glorify thy name ? for thou only art holy. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 125 most just/ most merciful and gracious, long-suffering, and abundant in goodness and truth. 5 Q. 8. Are there more Gods than one f A. There is but one only, the living and true God.* Q. 9. How many persons are there in the Godhead f A. There be three persons in the Godhead, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost; and these three are one true, eternal God, the same in substance, equal in power and glory; although distinguished by their personal prop- erties.' Q. 10. What are the personal properties of the three per- sons in the Godhead f A. It is proper to the Father to beget the Son/ and to the Son to be begotten of the Father,* and to the Holy Ghost to proceed from the Father and the Son, from all eternity. 2 Q. 11. How doth it appear that the Son and the Holy Ghost are God equal with the Father? A. The Scriptures manifest that the Son and the Holy / Deut. xxxii. 4. He is the Rock, his work is perfect ; for all his ways are judgment : a God of truth and without iniquity, just and right is he. 9 Ex. xxxiv. 6. And the Lord passed by before him, and proclaimed, The Lord, the Lord God, merciful and gracious, long-suffering, and abundant in goodness and truth. h Deut. vi. 4. Hear, Israel ; the Lord our God is one Lord. 1 Cor. viii. 4. There is none other God but one. And verse 6. Jer. x. 10. But the Lord is the true God, he is the living God, and an everlasting King. * 1 John v. 7. For there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost : and these three are one. Matt. iii. 16, 17, and xxviii. 19. 2 Cor. xiii. 14. John x. 30. i Heb. i. 5, 6. For unto which of the angels said he at any time, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee ? And again, I will be to him a Father and he shall be to me a Son. John i. 14. * John i. 14, And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Fa- ther,) full of grace and truth. 1 John xv. 26. But when the Comforter is come, whom I shall send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me. Gal. iv. 6. And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son unto your hearts, crying, Abba, Father. 126 THE LARGER CATECHISM. Ghost are God equal with the Father, ascribing unto them such names, 771 attributes, 71 works, and worship/ as are proper to God only. Q. 12. What are the decrees of God f A. God's decrees are the wise, free, and holy acts of the counsel of his will,* whereby, from all eternity, he hath, m Jer. xxiii. 6. And this is his name whereby he shall be called, THE LORD (or Jehovah) OUR RIGHTEOUSNESS. 1 John v. 20. And we are in him that is true, even in his Son Jesus Christ. This is the true God, and eternal life. Psa. xlv. 6. Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever. Acts v. 3, 4. But Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled thy heart to lie to the Holy Ghost ?— Thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God. n John i. 1. In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. Isa. ix. 6. For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given ; and the government shall be upon his shoul- der ; and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counselor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace. John ii. 24, 25. But Jesus did not commit himself unto them, because he knew all men, and needed not that any should testify of man: for he knew what was in man. 1 Cor. ii. 10, 11. But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit : for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea the deep things of God. For what man knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him ? even so the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God. Heb. ix. 14. How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself with- out spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works, to serve the living God ? Col. i. 16. For by him were all things created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers ; all things were created by him, and for him. Gen. i. 2^ And the earth was without form, and void ; and darkness was upon the face of the deep. And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters. Job xxvi. 13. Psa. civ. 30, and John i. 3. p Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 2 Cor. xiii. 14. The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen. 9 Eph. i. 11. In whom also we have obtained an inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpose of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will. Rom. ix. 15, 18. For he saith to Moses, I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion.— Therefore hath he mercy on whom he will have mercy, and whom he will he harden- eth. Rom xi. 33. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 127 for his own glory, unchangeably fore-ordained whatsoever comes to pass in time/ especially concerning angels and men. Q. 13. What hath God especially decreed concerning angels and men? A. God, by an eternal and immutable decree, out of his mere love, for the praise of his glorious grace, to be mani- fested in due time, hath elected some angels to glory; 8 and in Christ hath chosen some men to eternal life, and the means thereof :' and also, according to his sovereign power, and the unsearchable counsel of his own will (whereby he extendeth or withholdeth favor as he pleaseth),hath passed by, and fore-ordained the rest to dishonor and wrath, to be for their sin inflicted, to the praise of the glory of his justice." r Eph. i. 4, 11. According as lie hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before him in love. Rom. ix. 22, 23. What if God, willing to show his wrath, and to make his power known, endured with much long-suf- fering the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction ; and that he might make known the riches of his glory on the vessels of mercy, which he had afore prepared unto glory ? Psa. xxxiii. 11. The counsel of the Lord standeth for ever, the thoughts of his heart to all genera- tions. 8 1 Tim. v. 21. I charge thee before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, and the elect angels. * Eph. i. 4, 5, 6. According as he hath chosen us in him (viz. Christ) before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and with- out blame before him in love : having predestinated us unto the adop- tion of children by Jesus Christ to himself.— To the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. 2 Thess. ii. 13, 14. But we are bound to give thanks alway to God for you, brethren beloved of the Lord, because God hath from the begin- ning chosen you to salvation, through sanctification of the Spirit, and belief of the "truth. 1 Pet. i. 2. u Rom. ix. 17, 18, 21, 22. For the Scripture saith unto Pharaoh, Even for this same purpose have I raised thee up, that I might show my power in thee, and that my name might be declared throughout all the earth. — Therefore hath he mercy on whom he will have mercy, and whom he will he hardeneth.— Hath not the potter power over the clay, of the same lump to make one vessel unto honor, and another unto dishonor ? Jude 4. For there are certain men crept in unawares, who were before of old ordained to this condemnation, ungodly men, turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness, and denying the 128 THE LARGER CATECHISM. Q. 14. How doth God execute his decrees ? A. God executeth his decrees in the works of creation and providence ; according to his infallible fore-knowledge, and the free and immutable counsel of his own will.* Q. 15. What is the work of creation ? A. The work of creation is that wherein God did in the beginning, by the word of his power, make of nothing the world and all things therein for himself, within the space of six days, and all very good.™ Q. 16. How did God create angels f A. God created all the angels, 35 spirits, y immortal/ holy, a excelling in knowledge, 6 mighty in power/ 5 to execute his commandments, and to praise his name/ yet subject to change. 6 only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ. Matt. xi. 25, 26. 2 Tim. ii. 20. • Eph. i. 11. In whom also we have obtained an inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpose of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will. w Gen. 1st chap. Heb. xi. 3. Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear. Prov. xvi. 4. The Lord hath made all things for himself: yea, even the wicked for the day of evil. Rev. iv. 11. ■ Col. i. 16. For by him were all things created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers ; all things were created by him, and for him. v Psa. civ. 4. Who maketh his angels spirits ; his ministers a naming fire. 2 Matt. xxii. 30. For in the resurrection they neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels of God in heaven. « Matt. xxv. 31. When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory. b 2 Sam. xiv. 17. As an angel of God, so is my lord the king to dis- cern good and bad. Matt. xxiv. 36. c 2.Thess. i. 7. And to you who are troubled, rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven, with his mighty angels. d Psa. ciii. 20, 21. Bless the Lord, ye his angels, that excel in strength, that do his commandments, hearkening unto the voice of his word. Bless ye the Lord all ye his hosts ; ye ministers of his, that do his pleasure. « 2 Pet. ii. 4. For if God spared not the angels that sinned, but cast THE LARGER CATECHISM. 129 Q. 17. How did God create man f A. After God had made all other creatures, he created man, male and female ; f formed the body of the man of the dust of the ground/ and the woman of the rib of the man;* endued them with living, reasonable, and immor- tal souls ; * made them after his own image/ in knowledge,* righteousness and holiness/ having the law of God writ- ten in their hearts,™ and power to fulfill it, n with domin- ion over the creatures ; ° yet subject to fall. 1 ' Q. 18. What are God's ivorks of providence t A. God's works of providence are his most holy/ wise/ and powerful preserving/ and governing all his creat- them down to hell, and delivered them into chains of darkness, to be reserved unto judgment. /Gen. i. 27. So God created man in his own image, in the image of God created he him ; male and female created he them. 9 Gen. ii. 7. And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground. h Gen. ii. 22. And the rib, which the Lord God had taken from man, made he a woman, and brought her unto the man. » Gen. ii. 7. And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life ; and man became a living soul. Compared with Job xxxv. 11. Eccl. xii. 9. Matt. x. 28. Luke xxiii. 43. i Gen. i. 27. So God created man in his own image, in the image of God created he him. * Col. iii. 10. * Eph. iv. 24. m Rom. ii. 14, 15. For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law, these, having not the law, are a law unto themselves ; which show the work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience also bearing witness, and their thoughts the meanwhile accusing or else excusing one an- other. n Eccl. vii. 29. God hath made man upright. *Gen. i. 28. p Gen. iii. 6. Eccl. vii. 29. 2 Psa. cxlv. 17. The Lord is righteous in all his ways, and holy in all his works. r Psa. civ. 24. O Lord, how manifold are thy works ! in wisdom hast thou made them all. Isa. xxviii. 29. This also cometh forth from the Lord of hosts, which is wonderful in counsel, and excellent in work- ing. ■ Heb. i. 3. Who, being the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his person, and upholding all things by the word of his power. 130 THE LARGER CATECHISM. ures;' ordering them, and all their actions," to his own glory.* Q. 19. What is God's providence toward the angels ? A. God by his providence permitted some of the angels, willfully and irrecoverably, to fall into sin and damna- tion, 1 " limiting and ordering that, and all their sins, to his own glory ; x and established the rest in holiness and hap- piness ; y employing them all/ at his pleasure, in the ad- ministration of his power, mercy, and justice.* Q. 20. What was the providence of God toward man in the estate in which he ivas created? A. The providence of God toward man in the estate in which he was created, was, the placing him in paradise, appointing him to dress it, giving him liberty to eat of the fruit of the earth, 6 putting the creatures under his domin- ion, and ordaining marriage for his help ; d affording him * Psa. ciii. 19. The Lord hath prepared his throne in the heavens ; and his kingdom ruleth over all. tt Matt. x. 29, 30. Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing? and one of them shall not fall on the ground without your Father. But the very hairs of your head are all numbered. Gen. xlv. 7. And God sent me before you to preserve you a posterity in the earth, and to save your lives by a great deliverance. v Rom. xi. 36. For of him, and through him, and to him, are all things; to whom be glory for ever. Amen. Isa. lxiii. 14. So didst thou lead thy people, to make thyself a glorious name. w Jude 6. And the angels which kept not their first estate, but left their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting chains, under darkness, unto the judgment of the great day. 2 Pet. ii. 4. Heb. ii. 16. John viii. 44. * Job i. 12. And the Lord said unto Satan, Behold, all that he hath is in thy power ; only upon himself put not forth thy hand. Luke x. 17. Matt. viii. 31. v 1 Tim. v. 21. I charge thee before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, and the elect angels. Mark viii. 38. Heb. xii. 22. z Psa. civ. 4. Who maketh his angels spirits ; his ministers a flaming fire. ° Heb. i. 14. Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to min- ister for them who shall be heirs of salvation ? 2 Kings xix. 35. * Gen. ii. 8, 15, 16. * Gen. i. 28. * Gen. ii. 18. And the Lord God said, It is not good that the man should be alone ; I will make him an help meet for him. THE LARGER CATECHISM, 131 communion with himself, 6 instituting the Sabbath/ enter- ing into a covenant of life with him, upon condition of personal, perfect, and perpetual obedience/ of which the tree of life was a pledge ; h and forbidding to eat of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, upon the pain of death.* Q. 21. Did man continue in that estate wherein God at first created him f A. Our first parents being left to the freedom of their own will, through the temptation of Satan, transgressed the commandment of God, in eating the forbidden fruit, and thereby fell from the estate of innocency wherein they were created/ Q. 22. Did all mankind fall in that first transgression f A. The covenant being made with Adam, as a public person, not for himself only, but for his posterity ; all mankind descending from him by ordinary generation,* sinned in him, and fell with him in that first transgression.* « Gen. i. 27, 28. / Gen. ii. 3. And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it ; be- cause that in it he had rested from all his work which God created and made. ff Rom. v. 14. Adam — who is the figure of him that was to come. Compared with 1 Cor. xv. 22, 47. Hosea vi. 7. Gal. iii. 12. And the law is not of faith : but The man that doeth them shall live in them. Rom. x. 5. Gal. iii. 10. h Gen. ii. 9. And out of the ground made the Lord God to grow every tree that is pleasant to the sight, and good for food : the tree of life also in the midst of the garden, and the tree of knowledge of good and evil. * Gen. ii. 17. But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it : for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die. j Gen. iii. 6, 7, 8, 13. And when the woman saw that the tree was good for food, and that it was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be de- sired to make one wise, she took of the fruit thereof, and did eat, and gave also unto her husband with her ; and he did eat. — And they knew that they were naked.— And Adam and his wife hid themselves from the presence of the Lord God amongst the trees of the garden. — And the Lord God said unto the woman, What is this that thou hast done? And the woman said, The serpent beguiled me, and I did eat. 2 Cor. xi. 3. Eccl. vii. 29. * Acts xvii. 26. And hath made of one blood all nations of men. 1 Gen. ii. 17. But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it; for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt 132 THE LARGER CATECHISM. Q. 23. Into what estate did the fall bring mankind? A. The fall brought mankind into an estate of sin and misery."* Q. 24. What is sin f A. Sin is any want of conformity unto, or transgression of any law of God, given as a rule to the reasonable creature.** Q. 25. Wherein consists the sinfulness of that estate where- into man fell f A. The sinfulness of that estate whereinto man fell, con- sisteth in the guilt of Adam's first sin, the want of that righteousness wherein he was created, and the corruption of his nature, whereby he is utterly indisposed, disabled, and made opposite unto all that is spiritually good, and wholly inclined to all evil, and that continually ; p which is commonly called original sin, and from which do pro- ceed all actual transgressions. 7 surely die. Compared with Rom. v. 12 to 20 verse, and with 1 Cor. xv. 21, 22. w Rom. v. 12. Wherefore as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin ; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned. Gal. iii. 10. For as many as are of the works of the law, are under the curse ; for it is written, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them. n Rom. iii. 23. All have sinned and come short of the glory of God. 1 John iii. 4. Sin is the transgression of the law. Gal. iii. 10-12. Rom. v. 12, 19. Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin ; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned.— By one man's disobedience many were made sin- ners. 1 Cor. xv. 22. p Rom. v. 6. For when we were yet without strength, in due time Christ died for the ungodly. Rom. iii. 10 to 20. As it is written, There is none righteous, no, not one : there is none that understandeth, there is none that seeketh after God. They are all gone out of the way, they are together become unprofitable ; there is none that doeth good, no, not one, etc. Eph. ii. 1, 2, 3. And you hath he quickened, who were dead in trespasses and sins, etc. Rom. viii. 7, 8. Because the carnal mind is enmity against God ; for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be. So then they that are in the flesh, cannot please God. Gen. vi. 5. And God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. ?. James i. : ' 15. But every man is tempted, when he is drawn away of his own lust and enticed. Then, when lust hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin ; and sin, when it is finished, bringeth forth death. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 133 Q. 26. How is original sin conveyed from our first parents unto their posterity f A. Original sin is conveyed from our first parents unto their posterity by natural generation, so as all that pro- ceed from them in that way, are conceived and born in sin/ Q. 27. What misery did the fall bring upon mankind? A. The fall brought upon mankind the loss of com- munion with God, s his displeasure and curse; so as we are by nature children of wrath/ bond-slaves to Satan, M and justly liable to all punishments in this world and that which is to corned Q. 28. What are the punishments of sin in this world f A. The punishments of sin in this world, are either inward, as blindness of mind, w a reprobate sense,* strong Matt. xv. 19. For out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornication, thefts, false witness, blasphemies. r Psa. li. 5. Behold, I was shapen in iniquity ; and in sin did my mother conceive me. Job xiv.4. Who can bring a clean thing out of an unclean? not one. Job xv. 14. What is man, that he should be clean? and he which is born of a woman, that he should be right- eous ? John iii. 6. That which is born of the flesh is flesh. 8 Gen. iii. 8, 24. And they heard the voice of the Lord God walking in the garden in the cool of the day : and Adam and his wife hid themselves from the presence of the Lord God amongst the trees of the garden.— So he drove out the man ; and he placed at the east of the garden of Eden cherubims, and a flaming sword which turned every way, to keep the way of the tree of life. * Eph. ii. 2, 3. Wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of this world, according to the prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience : among whom also we all had our conversation in times past in the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind ; and were by nature the children of wrath, even as others. u 2 Tim. ii. 26. And that they may recover themselves out of the snare of the devil, who are taken captive by him at his will. Luke xi. 21, 22. Heb. ii. 14. v Rom. vi. 23. The wages of sin is death. Rom. v. 14. Gen. ii. 17. * Eph. iv. 18. Having the understanding darkened, being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them, because of the blindness of their heart. * Rom. i. 28. Even as they did not like to retain God in their knowl- edge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind, to do those things which are not convenient. 134 THE LARGER CATECHISM. delusions/ hardness of heart/ horror of conscience/ and vile affections : 6 or outward, as the curse of God upon the creatures for our sake ; c and all other evils that befall us in our bodies, names, estates, relations, and employments ; d together with death itself. 6 Q. 29. What are the punishments of sin in the world to come f A. The punishments of sin in the world to come are, everlasting separation from the comfortable presence of God, and most grievous torments in soul and body, with- out intermission, in hell-fire for ever/ Q. 30. Doth God leave all mankind to perish in the estate of sin and misery ? A. God doth not leave all men to perish in the estate of v 2 Thess. ii. 11. And for this cause God shall send them strong de- lusion, that they should believe a lie. ■ Rom. ii. 5. But after thy hardness and impenitent heart, treasurest up unto thyself wrath against the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment of God. a Isa. xxxiii. 14. The sinners in Zion are afraid; fearfulness hath surprised the hypocrites. Who among us shall dwell with the devour- ing fire ? Who among us shall dwell with everlasting burnings ? Gen. iv. 13, 14. Matt, xxvii. 4. Heb. x. 27. b Rom. i. 26. For this cause God gave them up unto vile affec- tions. c Gen. iii. 17. Because thou hast hearkened unto the voice of thy wife, and hast eaten of the tree, of which I commanded thee, saying, Thou shalt not eat of it : cursed is the ground for thy sake ; in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life. d Deut. xxviii. 15, to the end. If thou wilt not hearken unto the voice of the Lord thy God— all these curses shall come upon thee : — Cursed shalt thou be in the city, etc. « Rom. vi. 21, 23. What fruit had ye then in those things whereof ye are now ashamed? for the end of those things is death.— The wages of sin is death. /2 Thess. i. 9. Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power. Mark ix. 43, 44. To go into hell— where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched. Luke xvi. 24, 26. Send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his finger in water, and cool my tongue ; for I am tor- mented in this flame.— Between us and you there is a great gulf fixed : so that they which would pass from hence to you cannot ; neither can they pass to us, that would come from thence. Matt. xxv. 41, 46. Rev. xiv. 11. John iii. 36. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 135 sin and misery/ into which they fell by the breach of the first covenant, commonly called the covenant of works : n but of his mere love and mercy delivereth his elect out of it, and bringeth them into an estate of salvation by the second covenant, commonly called the covenant of grace.' » Q. 31. With whom was the covenant of grace made f A. The covenant of grace was made with Christ as the second Adam, and in him with all the elect as his seed/ Q. 32. How is the grace of God manifested in the second covenant f A. The grace of God is manifested in the second cove- nant, in that he freely provideth and offereth to sinners a mediator,* and life and salvation by him ; l and requiring 9 1 Thess. y. 9. For God hath not appointed ns to wrath, but to ob- tain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ. h Gal. iii. 10. For as many as are of the works of the law are under the curse : for it is written, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them. * Tit. iii. 4, 5, 6, 7. But after that the kindness and love of God our Saviour toward man appeared, not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost ; which he shed on us abundantly, through Jesus Christ our Saviour : that being justified by his grace, we should be made heirs according to the hope of eter- nal life. Tit. i. 2. In hope of eternal life, which God, that cannot lie, promised before the world began. Gal. iii. 21. Rom. iii. 20, 21, 22. i Gal. iii. 16. Now to Abraham and his seed were the promises made. He saith not, And to seeds, as of many: but as of one, And to thy seed, which is Christ. Isa. lix. 21. As for me, this is my covenant with them, saith the Lord ; My Spirit that is upon thee, and my words which I have put in thy mouth, shall not depart out of thy mouth, nor out of the mouth of thy seed, nor out of the mouth of thy seed's seed, saith the Lord, from henceforth and for ever. Zech. vi. 13. Luke xxii. 29. 2 Sam. xxiii. 5. Rom. v. 15, to the end. * Gen. iii. 15. And I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed : it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel. Isa. xlii. 6. I the Lord have called thee in righteousness, and will hold thine hand, and will keep thee, and give thee for a covenant of the people, for a light of the Gentiles. John vi. 27. Labor not for the meat which perisheth, but for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life, which the Son of man shall give unto you : for him hath God the Father sealed. 1 Tim. ii. 5. 1 1 John v. 11, 12. And this is the record, That God hath given to us 136 THE LARGER CATECHISM. faith as the condition to interest them in him/* promiseth and giveth his Holy Spirit to all his elect," to work in them that faith, with all other saving graces ; p and to enable them unto all holy obedience, 3 as the evidence of the truth of their faith, 7 * and thankfulness to God, 8 and as the way which he hath appointed them to salvation.* Q. 33. Was the covenant of grace always administered after one and the same manner? A. The covenant of grace was not always administered after the same manner, but the administrations of it under the Old Testament were different from those under the New." Q. 34. How was the covenant of grace administered under the Old Testament ? A. The covenant of grace was administered under the eternal life ; and this life is in his Son. He that hath the Son, hath life. m John iii. 16. For God so loved the world, that he gave his only he- gotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him, should not perish, but have everlasting life. John i. 12. But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that be- lieve on his name. Chap. iii. 36. n Prov. i. 23. Behold, I will pour out my Spirit unto you, I will make known my words unto you. Isa. lix. 21. Zech. xii. 10. 2 Cor. iv. 13. We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken ; we also believe, and therefore speak. p Gal. v. 22, 23. But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, long- suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance : against such there is no law. ? Ezek. xxxvi. 27. And I will put my Spirit within you, and cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep my judgments, and do them. * James ii. 18, 22. Yea, a man may say, Thou hast faith, and I have works : show me thy faith without thy works, and I will show thee my faith by my works.— Seest thou how faith wrought with his works and by works was faith made perfect ? * 2 Cor. v. 1-4, 15. For the love of Christ constraineth us, etc. ' Eph. ii. 10. For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them. Tit. ii. 14, and iii. 8. u 2 Cor. iii. 6. Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testa- ment : not of the letter, but of the spirit. Heb. i. 1, 2, chap. viii. 7, 8, etc. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 137 Old Testament, by promises," prophecies," 7 sacrifices,* cir- cumcision/ the passover,* and other types and ordinances; which did all fore-signify Christ then to come, and were for that time sufficient to build up the elect in faith in the promised Messiah," by whom they then had full remis- sion of sin and eternal salvation. 6 Q. 35. How is the covenant of grace administered under the New Testament f A. Under the New Testament, when Christ the sub- stance was exhibited, the same covenant of grace was and still is to be administered in the preaching of the word, c and the administration of the sacraments of bap- tism/ and the Lord's supper ; e in which grace and salva- tion are held forth in more fullness, evidence and efiicacy to all nations/ Q. 36. Who is the Mediator of the covenant of grace f A. The only Mediator of the covenant of grace is the Lord Jesus Christ/ who being the eternal Son of God, of v Rom. xv. 8. Now I say, that Jesus Christ was a minister of the circumcision for the truth of God, to confirm the promises made unto the fathers. Acts iii. 20. «• Acts iii. 20, 24. * Heb. x. 1. v Rom. iv. 11. * 1 Cor. v. 7. Ex. xii. 14, 17, 24. a Heb. xi. 13. These all died in faith, not having received the prom- ises, but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth. Heb. viii. ix. and x. chapters b Gal. iii. 7, 8, 9, 14. c Mark xvi. 15. And he said unto them, Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature. d Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, bap- tizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. o 1 Cor. xi. 23, 24, 25, 26. For T have received of the Lord, that which also I delivered unto you, etc. This do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in re- membrance of me. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he come. [Till he come to judg- ment : for he had come in the Spirit long before this time.] See also the gospels. /2Cor. iii. 6. 9 1 Tim. ii. 5. For there is one God, and one Mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus. 138 THE LARGER CATECHISM. one substance and equal with the Father/ in the fullness of time became man,* and so was, and continues to be God and man in two entire distinct natures, and one per- son for ever/ Q. 37. How did Christ, being the Son of God, become man f A. Christ the Son of God became man, by taking to himself a true body, and a reasonable soul/ being con- ceived by the power of the Holy Ghost, in the womb of the Virgin Mary, of her substance, and born of her/ yet without sin. m Q. 38. Why was it requisite that the Mediator should be Godf A. It was requisite that the Mediator should be God, that he might sustain and keep the human nature from sinking under the infinite wrath of God, and the power of death ; " give worth and efficacy to his sufferings, obe- h John i. 1. In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. John x. 30. I and my Father are one. Phil. ii. 6. Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God. » Gal. iv. 4. But when the fullness of the time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman. i Luke i. 35. That holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God. Rom. ix. 5. Whose are the fathers, and of whom as concerning the flesh Christ came, who is over all, God blessed for ever. Amen. Col. ii. 9. For in him dwelleth all the full- ness of the Godhead bodily. * John i. 14. And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us. Matt. xxvi. 38. My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death. 1 Luke i. 31, 35, 42. And, behold, thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and bring forth a son, and shalt call his name JESUS.— The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee ; therefore also that holy thing which shall be born of thee, shall be called the Son of God.— Blessed art thou among women, and blessed is the fruit of thy womb. Gal. iv. 4. God sent forth his Son, made of a woman. m Heb. iv. 15. For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities ; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. Heb. vii. 26. For such an high priest became us, who is holy, harmless, undefiled, and separate from sinners. n Acts ii. 24. Whom God hath raised up, having loosed the pains of death : because it was not possible that he should be holden of it. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 139 dience, and intercession ; ° and to satisfy God's justice,* procure his favor,* purchase a peculiar people/ give his Spirit to them/ conquer all their enemies/ and bring them to everlasting salvation.^ Q. 39. Why was it requisite that the Mediator should be man f A. It was requisite that the Mediator should be man, that he might advance our nature/ perform obedience to the law,™ suffer and make intercession for us in our nature/ Rom. i. 4. Declared to be the Son of God with power, according to the Spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead. Acts xx. 28. To feed the church of God, which he hath purchased with his own blood. Heb. ix. 14.— How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God? Heb. vii. 25, 26, 27, 28. Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them, etc. p Rom. iii. 24, 25, 26. Being justified freely by his grace, through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus : whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood, to declare his righteousness for the remission of sins.— That he might be just, and the justifier of him which belie veth in Jesus. 9 Eph. i. 6. To the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. r Tit. ii. 14. Who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works. 8 John xv. 26. But when the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father. John xvi. 7 ; xiv. 26. * Luke i. 69, 71, 74. And hath raised up an horn of salvation for us— that we should be saved from our enemies, etc. u Heb. v. 9. He became the author of eternal salvation unto all them that obey him. Chap. ix. 11, 12, 13, 14, 15. v Heb. ii. 16. For verily he took not on him the nature of angels; but he took on him the seed of Abraham. w Gal. iv. 4. God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law. Rom. v. 19. By the obedience of one shall many be made righteous. x Heb. ii. 14. Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of the same; that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death. Heb. vii. 24, 25. But this man, because he continueth ever, hath an unchangeable priesthood. Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them. 140 THE LARGER CATECHISM. have a fellow-feeling of our infirmities ; y that we might receive the adoption of sons/ and have comfort and access with boldness unto the throne of grace." Q. 40. Why was it requisite that the Mediator should be God and man in one person f A. It was requisite that the Mediator, who was to recon- cile God and man, should himself be both God and man, and this in one person ; that the proper works of each nature might be accepted of God for us, 6 and relied on by us, as the works of the whole person. Q. 41. Why was our Mediator called Jesus ? A. Our Mediator was called Jesus, because he saveth his people from their sins. d Q. 42. Why was our Mediator called Christ f A. Our Mediator was called Christ, because he was anointed with the Holy Ghost above measure ; e and so set apart, and fully furnished with all authority and ability/ to execute the office of prophet/ priest/ and king v Heb. iv. 15. For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities ; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. z Gal. iv. 5. To redeem them that were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons. ° Heb. iv. 16. Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need. 6 Matt. i. 23. Behold, a virgin— shall bring forth a son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel, which, being interpreted, is, God with us. Matt iii. 17. This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. « 1 Pet. ii. 6. Behold, I lay in Sion a chief corner-stone, elect, pre- cious : and he that belie veth on him shall not be confounded. d Matt. i. 21. And she shall bring forth a son, and thou shalt call his name JESUS ; for he shall save his people from their sins. e John iii. 34. God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto him. Psa. xlv. 7. God, thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows. /John vi. 27. Labor not for the meat which perisheth, but for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life, which the Son of man shall give unto you: for him hath God the Father sealed. Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. 9 Acts iii. 22. For Moses truly said unto the fathers, A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me ; him shall ye hear in all things whatsoever he shall say unto you. Luke iv. 18, 21. h Heb. v. 5, 6. So also Christ glorified not himself to be made an THE LARGER CATECHISM. 141 of his church, in the estate both of his humiliation and exaltation/ Q. 43. How doth Christ execute the office of a prophet ? A. Christ executeth the office of a prophet, in his re- vealing to the church in all ages/ by his Spirit and word,* in divers ways of administration/ the whole will of God, m in all things concerning their edification and salvation/ 4 Q. 44. How doth Christ execute the office of a priest ? A. Christ executeth the office of a priest, in his once offering himself a sacrifice without spot to God, to be a reconciliation for the sins of his people ; p and in making continual intercession for them. 9, high priest ; but he that said unto him, Thou art my Son, to-day have I begotten thee. As he saith also in another place, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec. Heb. iv. 14, 15. » Isa. ix. 6, 7. The government shall be upon his shoulder.— Of the increase of his government and peace there shall be no end. Psa. ii.6. i John i. 18. No man hath seen God at any time ; the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him. * 1 Pet. i. 10, 12. Of which salvation the prophets have inquired and searched diligently, who prophesied of the grace that should come unto you.— Unto whom it was revealed, that not unto themselves, but unto us they did minister the things which are now reported unto you by them that have preached the gospel unto you with the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven. 1 Heb. i. 1, 2. God, who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets, hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son. m John xv. 15. But I have called you friends ; for all things that I have heard of my Father I have made known unto you. n Eph. iv. 11, 12, 13. And he gave some, apostles ; and some, proph- ets ; and some, evangelists ; and some, pastors and teachers ; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ : till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ. John xx. 31. Heb. ix. 14, 28. How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience ?— So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many. p Heb. ii. 17. That he might be a merciful and faithful high-priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. 9 Heb. vii. 25. Wherefore he is able also to save them to the utter- most that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make inter- cession for them. 142 THE LARGER CATECHISM. Q. 45. How doth Christ execute the office of a king ? A. Christ executeth the office of a king, in calling out of the world a people to himself; r and giving them officers, 8 laws,* and censures, by which he visibly governs them ; u in bestowing saving grace upon his elect,* reward- ing their obedience/" and correcting them for their sins, 3 * preserving and supporting them under all their tempta- tions and sufferings/ restraining and overcoming all their enemies/ and powerfully ordering all things for his own glory, a and their good ; b and also in taking vengeance on the rest, who know not God, and obey not the gospel. r Isa. lv. 5. Behold, thou shalt call a nation that thou knowest not ; and nations that knew not thee, shall run unto thee, because of the Lord thy God, and for the Holy One of Israel ; for he hath glorified thee. Gen. xlix. 10. * 1 Cor. xii. 28. And God hath set some in the church ; first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues. Eph. iv. 11, 12. * Isa. xxxiii. 22. For the Lord is our judge, the Lord is our lawgiver, the Lord is our king ; he will save us. u Matt, xviii. 17, 18. And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church : but if he neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a publican. Verily I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven : and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. 1 Cor. v. 4, 5. 1 Tim. v. 20. Tit. iii. 10. * Acts v. 31. Him hath God exalted with his right hand to be a Prince and a Saviour, for to give repentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins. Psa. lxviii. 18. w Rev. xxii. 12. And behold, I come quickly ; and my reward is with me, to give every man according as his work shall be. Matt. xxv. 34, 35, 36. Rom. ii. 7. * Rev. iii. 19. As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten. Heb. xii. 6, 7. y Isa. lxiii. 9. In all their affliction he was afflicted, and the angel of his presence saved them : in his love and in his pity he redeemed them ; and he bare them, and carried them all the days of old. * 1 Cor. xv. 25. For he must reign till he hath put all enemies under his feet. Psa. ex. throughout. « Rom. xiv. 11. As I live, saith the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God. Phil. ii. 11. And that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father. b Rom. viii. 28. And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to his purpose. c 2 Thess. i. 8. In flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know THE LARGER CATECHISM. 143 Q. 46. What was the estate of Christ 1 s humiliation ? A. The estate of Christ's humiliation was that low con- dition, wherein he, for our sakes, emptying himself of his glory, took upon him the form of a servant, in his con- ception and birth, life, death, and after his death until his resurrection.^ Q. 47. How did Christ humble himself in his conception and birth? A. Christ humbled himself in his conception and birth, in that, being from all eternity the Son of God in the bosom of the Father, he was pleased in the fullness of time to become the son of man, made of a woman of low estate, and to be born of her, with divers circumstances of more than ordinary abasement/ Q. 48. How did Christ humble himself in his life f A. Christ humbled himself in his life, by subjecting himself to the law/ which he perfectly fulfilled/ and by conflicting with the indignities of the world/ temptations of Satan/ and infirmities in his flesh, whether common to not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. Psa. ii. 9. Thou shalt break them with a rod of iron ; thou shalt dash them in pieces like a potter's vessel. d Phil. ii. 6, 7, 8. Who, being in the form of God, thought it not rob- bery to be equal with God ; but made himself of no reputation, and took upon him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men ; and being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. 2 Cor. viii. 9. For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his pov- erty might be rich. Luke i. 31. Acts ii. 24. • John i. 14, 18. The Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us.— The only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father. Luke ii. 7. And she brought forth her first-born son, and wrapped him in swaddling clothes, and laid him in a manger. / Gal. iv. 4. God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law. 9 Matt. v. 17. Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets : I am not come to destroy, but to fulfill. Rom. v. 19. h Psa. xxii. 6. But I am a worm, and no man ; a reproach of men, and despised of the people. Isa. liii. 2, 3. Heb. xii. 2, 3. » Matt. iv. 1 to 12. Then was Jesus led up of the Spirit into the wil- derness to be tempted of the devil, etc. Luke iv. 1 to 14. 144 THE LARGER CATECHISM. the nature of man or particularly accompanying that hia low condition/ Q. 49. How did Christ humble himself in his death f A. Christ humbled himself in his death, in that having been betrayed by Judas/ forsaken by his disciples/ scorned and rejected by the world,™ condemned by Pilate, and tor- mented by his persecutors ; n having also conflicted with the terrors of death and the powers of darkness, felt and borne the weight of God's wrath, he laid down his life an offering for sin/ enduring the painful, shameful, and cursed death of the cross. 5 Q. 50. Wherein consisted Christ's humiliation after his death ? A. Christ's humiliation after his death, consisted in his being buried/ and continuing in the state of the dead, and under the power of death till the third day/ which hath been otherwise expressed in these words, He descended into hell. i Heb. ii. 17, 18. Wherefore in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren.— For in that he himself hath suffered, being tempted, he is able to succor them that are tempted. Heb. iv. 15. Isa. Hi. 14. * Matt, xxvii. 4. ' Matt. xxvi. 56. Then all the disciples forsook him, and fled. m Isa. liii. 3. He is despised and rejected of men ; a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief; and we hid as it were our faces from him: he was despised, and we esteemed him not. » Matt, xxvii. 26. And when he had scourged Jesus, he delivered him to be crucified. John xix. 34. Luke xxii. 63, 64. Luke xxii. 44. And being in an agony, he prayed more earnestly : and his sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground. Matt, xxvii. 46. And about the ninth hour, Jesus cried with a loud voice,— Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani?— My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? Rom. viii. 32. p Isa. liii. 10. Thou shalt make his soul an offering for sin. a. xix. 13. Keep back thy servant also from presumptuous sins ; —then shall I be— innocent from the great transgression. a Zeph. i. 12. And punish the men that are settled on their lees; that say in their heart, The Lord will not do good, neither will he do evil. 6 Matt. iv. 7. Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God. c Rom. iii. 8. And not rather, (as we be slanderously reported, and as some affirm that we say) Let us do evil that good may come ? whose damnation is just. d Jer. xvii. 5. Cursed be the man that trusteth in man, and maketh flesh his arm, and whose heart departeth from the Lord. « 2 Tim. iii. 4. Traitors^heady, high-minded, lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God. /Gal. iv. 17. They zealously affect you, but not well. Rom. x. 2. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 181 ness/ and deadness in the things of God ; * estranging our- selves, and apostatizing from God ;* praying,or giving any- religious worship, to saints, angels, or any other creatures ;■* all compacts and consulting with the devil,* and hearken- ing to his suggestions ; ' making men the lords of our faith and conscience ; m slighting and despising God, and his com- mands ; n resisting and grieving of his Spirit, discontent and impatience at his dispensations, charging him fool- ishly for the evils he inflicts onus; 1 ' and ascribing the For I bear them record that they have a zeal of God, but not accord- ing to knowledge. John xvi. 2. Luke ix. 54, 55. ff Rev. iii. 16. So then, because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth. * Rev. iii. 1. I know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, and art dead. * Ezek. xiv. 5. Because they are all estranged from me through their idols. Isa. i. 4, 5.— They have forsaken the Lord,— they are gone away backward. Why should ye be stricken any more? Ye will revolt more and more. i Hos. iv. 12. My people ask counsel at their stocks, and their staff declareth unto them. Rev. xix. 10. And I fell at his feet to worship him. And he said unto me, See thou do it not ; I am thy fellow-ser- vant, and of thy brethren that have the testimony of Jesus : worship God. Col. ii. 18. Let no man beguile you of your reward in a volun- tary humility and worshiping of angels, intruding into those things which he hath not seen, vainly puffed up by his fleshly mind. Rom. i. 25. * Lev. xx. 6. And the soul that turneth after such as have familiar spirits, and after wizards, to go a whoring after them, I will even set my face against that soul, and will cut him off from among his people. 1 Sam. xxviii. 7, 1 1. Compared with 1 Chron. x. 13, 14. 1 Acts v. 3. But Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled thine heart to lie to the Holy Ghost, and to keep back part of the price of the land ? ** 2 Cor. i. 24. Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy. Matt, xxiii. 9. n Deut. xxxii. 15. Then he forsook God which made him, and light- ly esteemed the Rock of his salvation. Prov. xiii. 13. Whoso despis- eth the word shall be destroyed : but he that feareth the command- ment shall be rewarded. 2 Sam. xii. 9. Acts vii. 51. Ye stiff-necked, and uncircumcised in heart and ears, ye do always resist the Holy Ghost. Eph. iv. 30. And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God p Psa. lxxiii. 2, 3, 13, 14, 15, 22. But as for me, my feet were almost gone ; my steps had well nigh slipped. For I was envious at the fool- ish, when I saw the prosperity of the wicked, etc. 182 THE LARGER CATECHISM. praise of any good we either are, have, or can do, to for- tune/ idols, 7 " ourselves,* or any other creature.* Q. 106. What are we especially taught by these words (be- fore me) in the first commandment? A. These words [before me) or before my face, in the first commandment, teach us, that God, who seeth all things, taketh special notice of, and is much displeased with, the sin of having any other god : that so it may be an argu- ment to dissuade from it, and to aggravate it as a most im- pudent provocation ; u as also to persuade us to do as in his sight, whatever we do in his service." Q. 107. Which is the second commandment ? A. The second commandment is, Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth : thou shalt not bow down thyself to them nor serve them : for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children, unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me ; and showing mercy unto thousands of them that love me, and keep my commandment s. w ? 1 Sam. vi. 9. But if not, then we shall know that it is not his hand that smote us ; it was a chance that happened to us. r Dan. v. 23. And thou hast praised the gods of silver, and gold, of brass, iron, wood, and stone, which see not, nor hear, nor know : and the God in whose hand thy breath is, and whose are all thy ways, hast thou not glorified. s Deut. viii. 17. And thou say in thine heart, My power and the might of mine hand hath gotten me this wealth. Dan. iv. 30. ' Hab. i. 16. Therefore they sacrifice unto their net, and burn in- cense unto their drag. u Psa. xliv. 20, 21. If we have forgotten the name of our God, or stretched out our hands to a strange god ; shall not God search this out ? for he knoweth the secrets of the heart. Ezek. viii. 5, to the end of the chapter.— And, behold northward at the gate of the altar this image of jealousy in the entry.— But turn thee yet again, and thou shalt see greater abominations, etc. v 1 Chron. xxviii. 9. And thou, Solomon my son, know thou the God of thy father, and serve him with a perfect heart, and with a willing mind : for the Lord searcheth all hearts, and understandeth all the imaginations of the thoughts. «» Ex. xx. -4, 5, 6. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 183 Q. 108. What are the duties required in the second com- mandment f A. The duties required in the second commandment are, the receiving, observing, and keeping pure and entire, all such religious worship and ordinances as God hath insti- tuted in his word ; z particularly prayer and thanksgiving in the name of Christ; y the reading, preaching, and hear- ing of the word ; * the administration and receiving of the sacraments ; a church government and discipline ; 6 the ministry and maintenance thereof; c religious fasting ; d x Deut. xxxii. 46. Set your hearts unto all the words which I testify among you this day, which ye shall command your children to observe to do, all the words of this law. Matt, xxviii. 20. Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you. 1 Tim. vi. 13, 14. — That thou keep this commandment without spot, unrebukable, until the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ. Acts ii. 42. y Phil. iv. 6. Be careful for nothing : but in every thing by prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving, let your requests be made known unto God. Eph. v. 20. z Deut. xvii. 18, 19. That he shall write him a copy of this law in a book, — and it shall be with him, and he shall read therein all the days of his life. Acts xv. 21. For Moses— hath in every city them that preach him, being read in the synagogues every Sabbath-day. 2 Tim. iv. 2. Preach the word ; be instant in season, out of season ; reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long-suffering and doctrine. James i. 21, 22. — Receive with meekness the engrafted word, etc. Acts x. 33. a Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. xi. from the 23d to the 30th verse. For I have received of the Lord, that which also I delivered unto you, etc. b Matt. xvi. 19. And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven : and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven ; and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. And John xx. 23. Matt, xviii. 15, 16, 17.— And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church ; but if he neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a publican. 1 Cor. v. and chap. xii. 28. c Eph. iv. 11, 12. And he gave some, apostles ; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers; for the per- fecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ. 1 Tim. v. 17, 18. Let the elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honor, especially they who labor in the word and doctrine. For the Scripture saith, Thou shalt not muzzle the ox that treadeth out the corn. And, The laborer is worthy of his reward. 1 Cor. ix. 1 to 15. d Joel ii. 12, 13. Therefore also now, saith the Lord, Turn ye even to 184 THE LARGER CATECHISM. swearing by the name of God, 6 and vowing unto him: / as also the disapproving, detesting, opposing all false wor- ship ; • and, according to each one's place and calling, re- moving it, and all monuments of idolatry.* Q. 109. What are the sins forbidden in the second com- mandment f A. The sins forbidden in the second commandment are, all devising, 1 ' counseling/ commanding,^ using,* and any wise approving any religious worship not instituted by God himself; ■ the making any representation of God, of me with all your heart, and with fasting, and with weeping, and with mourning, etc. 1 Cor. vii. 5.— That ye may give yourselves to fasting and prayer. ■ Deut. vi. 13. Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God, and serve him, and shalt swear by his name. /Psa. lxxvi. 11. Vow, and pay unto the Lord your God. Isa. xix. 21. Psa, cxvi. 14, 18. o Acts xvii. 16, 17. Now, while Paul waited for them at Athens, his spirit was stirred in him, when he saw the city wholly given to idol- atry. Psa. xvi. 4. Their sorrows shall be multiplied that hasten after another God : their drink-offerings of blood will I not offer, nor take up their names into my lips. h Deut, vii. 5. Isa. xxx. 22. « Num. xv. 39. And it shall be unto you for a fringe, that ye may look upon it, and remember all the commandments of the Lord, and do them ; and that ye seek not after your own heart and your own eyes, after which ye use to go a whoring. i Deut. xiii. 6, 7, 8. If thy brother, the son of thy mother, or thy son, or thy daughter, or the wife of thy bosom, or thy friend, which is as thine own soul, entice thee secretly, saying, Let us go and serve other gods, which thou hast not known, thou, nor thy fathers ;— thou shalt not consent unto him, nor hearken unto him: neither shall thine eye pity him. neither shalt thou spare, neither shalt thou conceal him. * Hos. v. 11. Ephraim is oppressed— in judgment because he will- ingly walked after the commandment. Mic. vi. 16. For the statutes of Omri are kept. 1 1 Kings xi. 33. Because that they have forsaken me, and have wor- shiped Ashtoreth. 1 Kings xii. 33. So he offered upon the altar which he had made in Bethel the fifteenth day of the eighth month, even in the month which he had devised of his own heart : and ordained a feast unto the children of Israel : and he offered upon the altar and burnt incense. « Deut. xii. 30, 31, 32. Take heed to thyself, that thou be not snared by following them, after that they be destroyed from before thee ; and that thou inquire not after their gods, saying, How did these nations serve their gods? Even so will I do likewise.— What thing soever I THE LARGER CATECHISM. 185 all, or of any of the three Persons, either inwardly in our mind, or outwardly in any kind of image or likeness of any creature whatsoever : n all worshiping of it, or God in it or by it;-* 7 the making of any representation of feigned deities,* and all worship of them, or service belonging to them ; r all superstitious devices, 5 corrupting the worship of God/ adding to it, or taking from it, w whether invented and taken up of ourselves,* or received by tradition from command you, observe to do it : thou shalt not add thereto, nor di- minish from it. n Deut. iv. 15, 16, 17, 18, 19. Take ye therefore good heed unto your- selves; for ye saw no manner of similitude on the day that the Lord spake unto you in Horeb, out of the midst of the fire ; lest ye corrupt yourselves, and make you a graven image, the similitude of any figure. —Acts xvii. 29. Forasmuch then as we are the offspring of God, we ought not to think that the Godhead is like unto gold, or silver, or stone, graven by art and man's device. Rom. i. 21, 22, 23, 25. — But be- came vain in their imaginations— and changed the glory of the uncor- ruptible God into an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, — who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshiped and served the creature more than the Creator, who is blessed for ever. Amen. Gal. iv. 8. Howbeit then, when ye knew not God, ye did service unto them which by nature are no gods. Dan. iii. 18. p Ex. xxxii. 5. And when Aaron saw it, he built an altar before it ; and Aaron made proclamation and said, To-morrow is a feast to the Lord. 9 Ex. xxxii. 8. They have made them a molten calf, and have wor- shiped it, and have sacrificed thereunto, and said, These be thy gods, Israel, which have brought thee up out of the land of Egypt. r 1 Kings xviii. 26, 28. And they took the bullock which was given them, and they dressed it, and called on the name of Baal from morn- ing even until noon, saying, O Baal, hear us, etc. Isa. lxv. 11. • Acts xvii. 22. Then Paul stood in the midst of Mars hill, and said, Ye men of Athens, I perceive that in all things ye are too supersti- tious. Col. ii. 21, 22, 23. (Touch not ; taste not ; handle not ; which all are to perish with the using ;) after the commandments and doctrines of men. Which things have indeed a show of wisdom in will-worship, and humility, and neglecting of the body : not in any honor to the satisfying of the flesh. 1 Mai. i. 7, 8, 14. Ye offer polluted bread upon mine altar.— But cursed be the deceiver, which hath in his flock a male, and voweth, and sacrificeth unto the Lord a corrupt thing ; for I am a great King, saith the Lord of hosts, and my name is dreadful among the heathen. u Deut. iv. 2. Ye shall not add unto the word which I command you, neither shall ye diminish aught from it, that ye may keep the commandments of the Lord your God which I command you. » Psa. cvi. 39. Thus were they defiled with their own works, and went a whoring with their own inventions. 186 THE LARGER CATECHISM. others,* though under the title of antiquity, 35 custom, 8 ' de- votion,* good intent, or any other pretence whatsoever; simony, 6 sacrilege; all neglect,* contempt, 6 hindering/ and opposing the worship and ordinances which God hath appointed/ » Matt. xv. 9. But in vain they do worship me, teaching for doc- trines the commandments of men. x 1 Pet. i. 18. Forasmuch as ye know that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from your vain conversa- tion received by tradition from your fathers. v Jer. xliv. 17. But we will certainly do whatsoever thing goeth forth out of our own mouth, to burn incense unto the queen of heav- en, and to pour out drink-offerings unto her, as we have done, we and our fathers, our kings, and our princes, in the cities of Judah, and in the streets of Jerusalem. 2 Isa. lxv. 3, 4, 5. A people that provoketh me to anger continually to my face; that sacrificeth in gardens, and burnetii incense upon altars of brick ;— which eat swine's flesh, and broth of abominable things is in their vessels ; which say, Stand by thyself, come not near to me, for I am holier than thou. These are a smoke in my nose, a fire that burnetii all the day. Gal. i. 13, 14.— How that beyond measure I persecuted the church of God, and w r asted it ; and profited in the Jews' religion above many my equals in mine own nation, being more exceedingly zealous of the traditions of my fathers. a 1 Sam. xiii. 11, 12. I forced myself, therefore, and offered a burnt- offering. 1 Sam. xv. 21. But the people (said Saul) took of the spoil, sheep and oxen, the chief of the things which should have been ut- terly destroyed, to sacrifice unto the Lord thy God in Gilgal. b Acts viii. 18, 19, 22. And when Simon saw that through the laying on of the apostles' hands the Holy Ghost was given, he offered them money, etc. « Rom. ii. 22. Thou that abhorrest idols, dost thou commit sacrilege ? Mai. iii. 8. Will a man rob God ? yet ye have robbed me. But ye say, Wherein have we robbed thee? In tithes and offerings. d Ex. iv. 24, 25, 26. And it came to pass by the way in the inn, that the Lord met him, and sought to kill him, etc. « Matt. xxii. 5. But they made light of it, and went their ways, one to his farm, another to his merchandise. Mai. i. 7, 13. Ye offer pol- luted bread upon mine altar— Ye say, The table of the Lord is con- temptible—Ye said also, Behold, what a weariness is it! and ye have snuffed at it, saith the Lord of hosts: and ye brought that which was torn, and the lame and the sick. /Matt, xxiii. 13. Bat woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypo- crites ! for ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against men ; for ye nei- ther go in yourselves, neither suffer ye them that are entering, to go in. o Acts xiii. 45. But when the Jews saw the multitudes, they were filled with envy, and spake against those things which were spoken by Paul, contradicting and blaspheming. 1 Thess. ii. 15, 16. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 187 Q. 110. What are the reasons annexed to the second com- mandment^ the more to enforce it ? A. The reasons annexed to the second commandment, the more to enforce it, contained in these words, For I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me : and showing mercy unto thousands of them that love me, and keep my commandments ; h are, besides God's sovereignty over us, and propriety in us/ his fervent zeal for his own worship/' and his revengeful indignation against all false worship, as being a spiritual whoredom ; k accounting the breakers of this commandment such as hate him, and threatening to punish them unto divers genera- tions : l and esteeming the observers of it such as love him and keep his commandments, and promising mercy to them unto many generations."* Q. 111. Which is the third commandment f A. The third commandment is, Thou shalt not take the >« Ex. xx. 5, 6. * Psa. xlv. 11.— He is thy Lord ; and worship thou him. Rev. xv. 3, 4. And they sing the song of Moses, the servant of God, and the song of the Lamb, saying, Great and marvelous are thy works, Lord God Almighty ; just and true are thy ways, thou King of saints. Who shall not fear thee, O Lord, and glorify thy name ? for thou only art holy. 3 Ex. xxxiv. 13, 14. But ye shall destroy their altars, break their images, and cut down their groves : for thou shalt worship no other god ; for the Lord, whose name is Jealous, is a jealous God. * 1 Cor. x. 20, 21, 22. But I say, that the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God : and I would not that ye should have fellowship with devils. Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils : ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's table, and of the table of devils. Do we provoke the Lord to jealousy ? Are we stronger than he ? Deut. xxxii. 16, 17, 18, 19. Jer. vii. 18, 19, 20. Ezek. xvi. 26, 27. 1 Hos. ii. 2, 3, 4. Plead with your mother, plead ; for she is not my wife, neither am I her husband : let her therefore put away her whore- doms,— and her adulteries from between her breasts ; lest I strip her naked, and set her as in the day that she was born, and make her as a wilderness, and set her like a dry land, and slay her with thirst. And I will not have mercy upon her children ; for they be the children of whoredoms. m Deut. v. 29. O that there were such a heart in them, that they would fear me, and keep all my commandments always, that it might be well with them, and with their children for ever! 188 THE LARGER CATECHISM. name of the Lord thy God in vain : for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taheth his name in vain. n Q. 112. What is required in the third commandment f A. The third commandment requires, that the name of God, his titles, attributes, ordinances, p the word, g sacra- ments, r prayer,* oaths/ vows," lots,* his works, 10 and what- soever else there is whereby he makes himself known, be holily and reverently used in thought,* meditation/ word,* and writing ; a by an holy profession, 6 and answerable » Ex. xx. 7. Matt. vi. 9. After this manner therefore pray ye : Our Father which art in heaven ; hallowed be thy name. Deut. xxviii. 58.— That thou mayest fear this glorious and fearful name, THE LORD THY GOD. Psa. lxviii. 4. Extol him that rideth upon the heavens by his name J AH. Psa. xxix. 2. Rev. xv. 3, 4. See letter (•), page 187. p Ecel. v. 1. Keep thy foot when thou goest to the house of God, and be more ready to hear than to give the sacrifice of fools : for they con- sider not that they do evil. Mai. i. 14. i Psa. cxxxviii. 2. I will worship toward thy holy temple, and praise thy name for thy loving-kindness, and for thy truth : for thou hast magnified thy word above all thy name. r 1 Cor. xi. from verse 24 to 29. But let a man examine himself, and so let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh damnation to himself, not discerning the Lord's body. 8 1 Tim. ii. 8. I will therefore that men pray every where, lifting up holy hands, without wrath and doubting. *Jer. iv. 2. And thou shalt swear, The Lord liveth, in truth, in judgment, and in righteousness. u Eccl. v. 2, 4. Be not rash with thy mouth, and let not thine heart be hasty to utter any thing before God : for God is in heaven, and thou upon earth :— When thou vowest a vow unto God, defer not to pay it. » Acts i. 24, 26. And they prayed, and said, Thou, Lord, which know- est the hearts of all men, show whether of these two thou hast chosen. —And they gave forth their lots : and the lot fell upon Matthias. » Job xxxvi. 24. Remember that thou magnify his work, etc. x Mai. iii. 16. And a book of remembrance was written before him for them that feared the Lord, and that thought upon his name. y Psa. viii. throughout.— Wh en I consider thy heavens, the work of thy fingers, the moon and the stars, which thou hast ordained ; what is man that thou art mindful of him?— O Lord our Lord, how excel- lent is thy name in all the earth ! ■ Psa. cv. 2, 5. Talk ye of all his wondrous works, etc. Col. iii. 17. « Psa. cii. 18. This shall be written for the generation to come : and the people which shall be created shall praise the Lord. & 1 Pet. iii. 15. Be ready always to give an answer to every man that THE LARGER CATECHISM. 189 conversation, to the glory of God, d and the good of our- selves e and others. / Q. 113. What are the sins forbidden in the third command- ment f A. The sins forbidden in the third commandment are, the not using of God's name as is required; 5 ' and the abuse of it in an ignorant, 7 * vain,* irreverent, profane/' superstitious,* or wicked, mentioning or otherwise using his titles, attributes/ ordinances, 771 or works, 71 by blasphe- asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you, with meekness and fear. Mic. iv. 5.— We will walk in the name of the Lord our God for ever and ever. « Phil. i. 27. Only let your conversation be as it becometh the gospel of Christ. d 1 Cor. x. 31. Whether therefore ye eat or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God. ■ Jer. xxxii. 39. And I will give them one heart, and one way, that they may fear me for ever, for the good of them. / 1 Pet. ii. 12. Having your conversation honest among the Gentiles ; that, whereas they speak against you as evil doers, they may, by your good works which they shall behold, glorify God in the day of visita- tion. 9 Mai. ii. 2. If ye will not hear, and if ye will not lay it to heart, to give glory unto my name, saith the Lord of hosts, I will even send a curse upon you and I will curse your blessings. h Acts xvii. 23. Whom therefore ye ignorantly worship. * Prov. xxx. 9. Lest I be full and deny thee, and say, Who is the Lord ? Or lest I be poor, and steal, and take the name of my God in vain. Mai. i. 6, 7, 12. If then I be a father, where is my honor ? And if I be a master, where is my fear? saith the Lord of hosts unto you, O priests, that despise my name. — But ye have profaned it, in that ye say, The table of the Lord is polluted ; and the fruit thereof, even his meat, is contemptible. Mai. iii. 14. * Jer. vii. 4, 9, 10, 14, 31. Trust ye not in lying words, saying, The temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord, are these, etc. Col. ii. 20, 21, 22. 1 Ex. v. 2. And Pharaoh said, Who is the Lord, that I should obey his voice to let Israel go? Psa. cxxxix. 20. For they speak against thee wickedly, and thine enemies take thy name in vain. m Psa. 1. 16, 17. But unto the wicked God saith, W r hat hast thou to do to declare my statutes, or that thou shouldest take my covenant in thy mouth ? seeing thou hatest instruction, and castest my words be- hind thee. n Isa. v. 12. And the harp, and the viol, the tabret, and pipe, and wine, are in their feasts: but they regard not the work of the Lord, neither consider the operation of his hands. 190 THE LARGER CATECHISM. my, perjury ; p all sinful cursing,* oaths,* vows/ and lots;* violating of our oaths and vows, if lawful ; u and fullfilling them, if of things unlawful ; v murmuring and quarreling at, w curious prying into,* and misapplying of God's decrees y and providences ; z misinterpreting," misapplying, 6 or any 2 Kings xix. 22. Whom hast thou reproached and blasphemed ? and against whom hast thou exalted thy voice, and lifted up thine eyes on high ? even against the Holy One of Israel. Lev. xxiv. 11. p Zech. v. 4. And it shall enter into the house of the thief, and into the house of him that sweareth falsely by my name ; and it shall re- main in the midst of his house, and shall consume it. ? Rom. xii. 14. Bless, and curse not. 1 Sam. xvii. 43. 2 Sam. xvi. 5. r Jer. v. 7. Thy children have forsaken me, and sworn by them that are no gods. Jer. xxiii. 10. For because of swearing the land mourn- eth. 8 Deut. xxiii. 18. Thou shalt not bring the hire of a whore, or the price of a dog, into the house of the Lord thy God for any vow. Acts xxiii. 12, 14. And when it was day, certain of the Jews banded to- gether, and bound themselves under a curse, saying that they would neither eat nor drink till they had killed Paul. ' Esth. iii. 7, and ix. 24. They cast Pur, that is, the lot, before Ha- inan, from day to day.— Because Haman— had devised against the Jews, to destroy them, and had cast Pur. u Psa. xxiv. 4. Who hath not lifted up his soul unto vanity, nor sworn deceitfully. Ezek. xvii. 16, 18, 19.— Surely mine oath that he hath despised, and my covenant that he hath broken, even it will I recompense upon his own head. v Mark vi. 26. And the king was exceeding sorry : yet for his oath's sake, and for their sakes which sat with him, he would not reject her. 1 Sam. xxv. 22, 32, 33, 34. » Rom. ix. 14, 19, 20. Is there unrighteousness with God ? God for- bid.— Why doth he yet find fault? For who hath resisted his will? Nay, but, O man, who art thou that repliest against God? Shall the thing formed say to him that formed it, Why hast thou made me thus? * Deut. xxix. 29. The secret things belong unto the Lord. y Rom. iii. 5, 7, 8. But if our unrighteousness commend the right- eousness of God, what shall we say? Is God unrighteous who taketh vengeance ?— For if the truth of God hath more abounded through my lie unto his glory ; why yet am I also judged as a sinner? etc. z Eccl. viii. 11. Because sentence against an evil work is not exe- cuted speedily, therefore the heart of the sons of men is fully set in them to do evil. Psa. lxxiii. 12, 13. « Matt. v. 21 to the end. b Ezek. xiii. 22. Because with lies ye have made the heart of the righteous sad, whom I have not made sad ; and strengthened the hands of the wicked, that he should not return from his wicked way, by promising him life. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 191 way perverting the word, or any part of it, c to profane jests, d curious and unprofitable questions, vain janglings, or the maintaining of false doctrines; 6 abusing it, the creatures, or any thing contained under the name of God, to charms/ or sinful lusts and practices ; 9 the ma- ligning, 7 * scorning/ reviling/' or any wise opposing of God's truth, grace, and w r ays ; k making profession of relig- ion in hypocrisy, or for sinister ends ; l being ashamed of e 2 Pet. iii. 16. In which are some things hard to be understood, which they that are unlearned and unstable wrest, as they do also the other Scriptures, unto their own destruction. Matt. xxii. 24-31. — Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures, nor the power of God, etc. d Jer. xxiii. 34, 36, 38. e 1 Tim. vi. 4, 5, 20. He is proud, knowing nothing, but doting about questions and strifes of words, whereof cometh envy, strife, railings, evil surmisings, perverse disputings of men of corrupt minds, and destitute of the truth.— Avoiding profane and vain babblings, and op- positions of science falsely so called. 2 Tim. ii. 14.— Charging them before the Lord, that they strive not about words to no profit, but to the subverting of the hearers. Tit. iii. 9. /Deut. xviii. 10 to 14. There shall not be found among you any one that maketh his son or his daughter to pass through the fire, or that useth divination, or an observer of times, or an enchanter, or a witch, or a charmer, or a consulter with familiar spirits, or a wizard, or a necromancer. Acts xix. 13. 9 2 Tim. iv. 3, 4. For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine ; but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears; and they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables. Jude 4. Rom. xiii. 13, 14. 1 Kings xxi. 9, 10. h Acts xiii. 45. But when the Jews saw the multitudes, they were filled with envy, and spake against those things which were spoken by Paul, contradicting and blaspheming. 1 John iii. 12. * 2 Pet. iii. 3. Knowing this first, that there shall come in the last day scoffers, walking after their own lusts. Psa. i. 1. — Nor sitteth in the seat of the scornful. i 1 Pet. iv. 4. Wherein they think it strange that ye run not with them to the same excess of riot, speaking evil of you. * Acts xiii. 45, 46, 50. See letter (»), above. But the Jews stirred up the devout and honorable women, and the chief men of the city, and raised persecution against Paul and Barnabas, and expelled them out of their coasts. Acts iv. 18. — And commanded them not to speak at all, nor teach in the name of Jesus. Acts xix. 9. 1 Thess. ii. 16. Heb. x. 29. 1 2 Tim. iii. 5. Having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof. Matt, xxiii. 14. Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypo- crites ! for ye devour widows' houses, and for a pretence make long prayers. Matt. vi. 1, 2, 3, 5, 16. 192 THE LARGER CATECHISM. it,™ or a shame to it, by uncomfortable/ 1 unwise, unfruit- ful* and offensive walking/ or backsliding from it. r Q. 114. What reasons are annexed to the third command- ment ? A. The reasons annexed to the third commandment, in these words, " the Lord thy God," and u for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taJceth his name in vain "'* are, be- cause he is the Lord and our God, therefore his name is not to be profaned or any way abused by us ; t especially because he will be so far from acquitting and sparing the transgressors of this commandment, as that he will not suffer them to escape his righteous judgment,** albeit many such escape the censures and punishments of men." Q. 115. Wliich is the fourth commandment ? A. The fourth commandment is, Remember the Sabbath- "* Mark viii. 38. Whosoever therefore shall be ashamed of me, and of my words, in this adulterous and sinful generation, of him also shall the Son of man be ashamed, when he cometh in the glory of his Father, with the holy angels. n Psa. lxxiii. 14, 15. For all the day long have I been plagued, and chastened every morning, etc. Eph. v. 15, 16, 17. See then that ye walk circumspectly, not as fools, but as wise.— Wherefore be ye not unwise, but understanding what the will of the Lord is. 1 Cor. vi. 5, 6. p Isa. v. 4. What could have been done more to my vineyard, that I have not done in it? Wherefore, when I looked that it should bring forth grapes, brought it forth wild grapes ? 2 Pet. i. 8, 9. 9 Rom. ii. 23, 24. Thou that makest thy boast of the law, through breaking the law dishonorest thou God? For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles, through you. r Gal. iii. 1, 3. O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you, that ye should not obey the truth, before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth, crucified among you ?— Are ye so foolish ? Having begun in the Spirit, are ye now made perfect by the flesh ? Heb. vi. 6. ■ Ex. xx. 7. * Lev. xix. 12. And ye shall not swear by my name falsely, neither shalt thou profane the name of thy God. I am the Lord. u Deut. xxviii. 58, 59. If thou wilt not observe to do all the words of this law that are written in this book, that thou mayest fear this glorious and fearful name, THE LORD THY GOD ; then the Lord will make thy plagues wonderful, and the plagues of thy seed, even great plagues, and of long continuance. Zech. v. 2, 3, 4. Ezek. xxxvi. 21, 22, 23. v 1 Sam. ii. 12, 17, 22. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 193 day to keep it holy. Six days shalt thou labor, and do all thy work : but the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God : in it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy man-servant, nor thy maid-servant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates ; for in six days the I^ord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day : wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath-day and hallowed it. w Q. 116. What h required in the fourth commandment? A. The fourth commandment requireth of all men the sanctifying or keeping holy to God such set times as he hath appointed in his word, expressly one whole day in seven ; which was the seventh from the beginning of the world to the resurrection of Christ, and the first day of the week ever since, and so to continue to the end of the world; which is the Christian Sabbath,* and in the New Testament called The Lord's day. y Q. 117. How is the Sabbath or LoroVs day to be sancti- fied? A. The Sabbath or Lord's day is to be sanctified by an holy resting all that day, 2 ' not only from such works as are at all times sinful, but even from such worldly employ- ments and recreations as are on other days lawful ; a and " Ex. xx. 8, 9, 10, 11. x Gen. ii. 3. And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it ; be- cause that in it he had rested from all his work. 1 Cor. xvi. 1, 2.— Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him. Acts xx. 7. And upon the first day of the week, when the disciples came together to break bread, Paul preached unto them, ready to depart on the morrow. John xx. 19 to 27. Matt. v. 17, 18. Isa. Ivi. 2, 4, 6, 7. Blessed is the man that doeth this,— that keepeth the Sabbath from polluting it, etc. v Rev. i. 10. I was in the Spirit on the Lord's day. 2 Ex. xx. 8, 10. Remember the Sabbath-day to keep it holy. — In it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, etc. ° Ex. xvi. 25 to 29. And Moses said, Eat that to-day ; for to-day is a Sabbath unto the Lord; to-day ye shall not find it in the field. Six days ye shall gather it ; but on the seventh day, which is the Sabbath, in it there shall be none, etc. Jer. xvii. 21, 22. Thus saith the Lord, Take heed to yourselves, and bear no burden on the Sabbath-day, nor bring it in by the gates of Jerusalem : neither carry forth a burden out of your houses on the Sabbath-day, neither do ye any work ; but 13 194 THE LARGER CATECHISM. making it our delight to spend the whole time (except so much of it as is to be taken up in works of necessity and mercy) 6 in the public and private exercises of God's wor- ship. 6 And, to that end, we are to prepare our hearts, and with such foresight, diligence, and moderation, to dispose, and seasonably to despatch our worldly business, that we may be the more free and fit for the duties of that day. d Q. 118. Why is the charge of keeping the Sabbath more specially directed to governors of families and other superi- ors t A. The charge of keeping the Sabbath is more specially directed to governors of families and other superiors, be- cause they are bound not only to keep it themselves, but to see that it be observed by all those that are under their charge; and because they are prone oft-times to hinder them by employments of their own.* hallow ye the Sabbath-day as I commanded your fathers. Neh. xiii. 15 to 23. In those days saw I in Judah some treading wine-presses on the Sabbath, and bringing in sheaves, and lading asses; as also wine, grapes, and figs, and all manner of burdens.— Then I contended with the nobles of Judah, and said unto them, What evil thing is this that ye do, and profane the Sabbath-day ? b Matt. xii. 1 to 14. At that time Jesus went on the Sabbath-day, through the corn ; and his disciples were an hungered, and began to pluck the ears of corn, and to eat. But when the Pharisees saw it, they said unto him, Behold, thy disciples do that which is not lawful to do upon the Sabbath-day. But he said unto them, etc. c Lev. xxiii. 3. Six days shall work be done ; but the seventh day is the Sabbath of rest, a holy convocation. Isa. lviii. 13. And call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honorable : and shalt honor him, not doing thine own ways, nor rinding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words. Luke iv. 16.— And as his custom was, he went into the synagogue on the Sabbath-day, and stood up for to read. Acts xx. 7. d Ex. xx. 8. Remember the Sabbath-day to keep it holy. Luke xxiii. 54, 56. And that day was the preparation, and the Sabbath drew on, etc. Neh. xiii. 19. And it came to pass, that, when the gates of Jerusalem began to be dark before the Sabbath, I commanded that the gates should be shut, and charged that they should not be opened till after the Sabbath. « See letter ( a ), page 193. Ex. xx. 10. In it (the Sabbath) thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, etc. Ex. xxiii. 12.— That thine ox and thine ass may rest, and the son of thy handmaid, and the stranger, may be refreshed. Ex. xvi. 22, 25, 29. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 195 Q. 119. What are the sins forbidden in the fourth com- mandment ? A. The sins forbidden in the fourth commandment are, all omissions of the duties required/ all careless, negligent, and unprofitable performing of them, and being weary of them ; 9 all profaning the day by idleness, and doing that which is in itself sinful ; * and by all needless works, words, and thoughts, about our worldly employments and recrea- tions.* Q. 120. What are the reasons annexed to the fourth com- mandment, the more to enforce it f A. The reasons annexed to the fourth commandment, the more to enforce it, are taken from the equity of it, God allowing us six days of seven for our own affairs, and reserving but one for himself, in these words, six days shalt thou labor and do all thy work : j from God's challenging a special propriety in that day, the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God: 11 from the example of God, who in six days made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day : and from that blessing which God put upon that day, not only in sanctifying it to be a day for his service, but in ordaining it to be a means of / Ezek. xxii. 26. Her priests have violated my law, and have pro- faned my holy things ;— and have hid their eyes from my Sabbaths, and I am profaned among them. 9 Ezek. xxxiii. 30. 31, 32. And they come nnto thee as the people cometh, and they sit before thee as my people, and they hear thy words, but they will not do them : for with their mouth they show much love, but their heart goeth after their covetousness. Mai. i. 13. Ye said also, Behold, what a weariness is it ! and ye have snuffed at it, saith the Lord of hosts : and ye brought that which was torn, and the lame, and the sick. Amosviii.5. Acts xx. 7, 9. h Ezek. xxiii. 38. Moreover, this they have done unto me ; they have denied my sanctuary in the same day, and have profaned my Sab- baths. » Jer. xvii. 24, 27.— But if ye will not hearken unto me, to hallow the Sabbath-day, and not to bear a burden, — then will I kindle a fire in the gates thereof, and it shall devour the palaces of Jerusalem, and it shall not be quenched. Isa. lviii. 13. i Ex. xx. 9. * Ex. xx. 10. 196 THE LARGER CATECHISM. blessing to us in our sanctifying it, wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath-day and hallowed it} Q. 121. Why is the word remember set in the beginning of the fourth commandment f A. The word remember is set in the beginning of the fourth commandment,™ partly, because of the great benefit of remembering it, we being thereby helped in our prepa- ration to keep it ; n and, in keeping it, better to keep all the rest of the commandments, and to continue a thank- ful remembrance of the two great benefits of creation and redemption, which contain a short abridgment of religion : p and partly because we are ready to forget it,* 7 for that there is less light of nature for it, r and yet it restraineth our nat- ural liberty in things at other times lawful ; * that it Com- eth but once in seven days, and many worldly businesses come between, and too often take off our minds from i Ex. xx. 11. m Ex. xx. 8. n Ex. xvi. 23. To-morrow is the rest of the holy Sabbath unto the Lord : bake that which ye will bake to-day, and seethe that ye will seethe. Luke xxiii. 54, 56. And that day was the preparation, and the Sabbath drew on, etc. Compared with Mark xv. 42. And now, when the even was come, because it was the preparation, that is, the day before the Sabbath. Neh. xiii. 19. Ezek. xx. 12, 19, 20. Moreover also, I gave them my Sabbaths, to be a sign between me and them, that they might know that I am the Lord that sanctify them. — And hallow my Sabbaths ; and they shall be a sign between me and you, that ye may know that I am the Lord your God. p Gen. ii. 2, 3. And on the seventh day God ended his work which he had made ; and he rested on the seventh day from all his work which he had made. And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it : because that in it he had rested from all his work which God cre- ated and made. Psa. cxviii. 22, 24. The stone which the builders re- fused, is become the head-stone of the corner.— This is the day which the Lord hath made ; we will rejoice and be glad in it. Rev. i. 10. I was in the Spirit on the Lord's day.— Heb. iv. 9. i Ezek. xxii. 26. Her priests have violated my law, — and have hid their eyes from my Sabbaths. r Neh. ix. 14. And madest known unto them thy holy Sabbath, and commandedst them precepts, statutes, and law T s,by the hand of Moses thy servant. ■ Ex. xxxiv. 21. Six days thou shalt work ; but on the seventh day thou shalt rest : in earing-time and in harvest thou shalt rest. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 197 thinking of it, either to prepare for it, or to sanctify it ; l and that Satan with his instruments, much labor to blot out the glory, and even the memory of it, and to bring in all irreligion and impiety . u Q. 122. What is the sum of the six commandments which contain our duty to man ? A. The sum of the six commandments which contain our duty to man, is, to love our neighbor as ourselves,* and to do to others what we would have them to do to us.™ Q. 123. Which is the fifth commandment f A. The fifth commandment is, Honor thy father and thy mother, that thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee. x Q. 124. Who are meant by father and mother, in the fifth commandment f A. By father and mother, in the fifth commandment, are meant not only natural parents/ but all superiors in age z and gifts ; a and especially such as by God's ordinance are * Ex. xx. 9. Six days thou shalt labor. Amos viii. 5. — When will the new moon be gone,— and the Sabbath, that we may set forth wheat? etc. u Lam. i. 7. Jerusalem remembered in the days of her affliction and of her miseries, all the pleasant things that she had in the days of old, when her people fell into the hand of the enemy, and none did help her: the adversaries saw her, and did mock at her Sabbaths. Neh. xiii. from verse 15 to 23. In those days saw I in Judah, some treading wine-presses on the Sabbath. Jer. xvii. 21, 22, 23. v Matt. xxii. 39. And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. * Matt. vii. 12. Therefore all things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them, for this is the law and the prophets. * Ex. xx. 12. v Prov. xxiii. 22, 25. Hearken unto thy father that begat thee, and despise not thy mother when she is old.— Thy father and thy mother shall be glad, and she that bare thee shall rejoice. Eph. vi. 1, 2. * 1 Tim. v. 1, 2. Rebuke not an elder, but entreat him as a father ; and the younger men as brethren ; the elder women as mothers ; the younger as sisters. ° Gen. iv. 20, 21. And Adah bare Jabal : he was the father of such as dwell in tents, and of such as have cattle. And his brother's name was Jubal : he was the father of all such as handle the harp and organ. Gen. xlv. 8.— And he hath made me a father to Pharaoh. 198 THE LARGER CATECHISM. over us in place of authority, whether in family, 6 church, or commonwealth.^ Q. 125. Why are superiors styled father and mother ? A. Superiors are styled father and mother, both to teach them in all duties towards their inferiors, like natural par- ents, to express love and tenderness to them, according to their several relations ; e and to work inferiors to a greater willingness and cheerfulness in performing their duties to their superiors, as to their parents/ Q. 126. What is the general scope of the fifth command- ment f A. The general scope of the fifth commandment is the performance of those duties which we mutually owe in our several relations, as inferiors, superiors, or equals.** Q. 127. What is the honor that inferiors owe to supe- riors ? A. The honor which inferiors owe to their superiors is, b 2 Kings v. 13. And his servants came near, and spake unto him, and said, My father, if the prophet had bid thee do some great thing, wouldst thou not have done it ? • Gal. iv. 19. My little children, of whom I travail in birth again until Christ be formed in you. 2 Kings ii. 12. And Elisha saw it, and he cried, My father, my father, the chariot of Israel, and the horse- men thereof! 2 Kings xiii. 1-4. d Isa. xlix. 23. And kings shall be thy nursing fathers, and their queens thy nursing mothers. « Eph. vi. 4. And, ye fathers, provoke not your children to wrath: but bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. 1 Thess. ii. 7, 8, 11. But we were gentle among you, even as a nurse cherisheth her children : so, being affectionately desirous of you, we were willing to have imparted unto you, not the gospel of God only, but also our own souls, because ye were dear unto us.— As ye know how we exhorted, and comforted, and charged every one of you, as a father doth his children. Num. xi. 11, 12, 16. / 1 Cor. iv. 14, 15, 16. I write not these things to shame you, but, as my beloved sons, I warn you. For though ye have ten thousand in- structors in Christ, yet have ye not many fathers : for in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the gospel. Wherefore, I beseech you, be ye followers of me. ff Eph. v. 21. Submitting yourselves one to another in the fear of God. 1 Pet. ii. 17. Honor all men. Love the brotherhood. Fear God. Honor the king. Rom. xii. 10. Be kindly aifectioned one to another, with brotherly love, in honor preferring one another. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 199 all due reverence in heart,* word/ and behavior;- 7 ' prayer and thanksgiving for them ; k imitation of their virtues and graces ; l willing obedience to their lawful commands and counsels ; m due submission to their corrections ; n fidel- ity to, defence p and maintenance of their persons and au- thority, according to their several ranks, and the nature of their places; 3 bearing with their infirmities, and cov- h Mai. i. 6 A son honoreth his father, and a servant his master : if then I be a father, where is my honor ? and if I be a master, where is my fear? Lev. xix. 3. Ye shall fear every man his mother and his father. * Prov. xxxi. 28. Her children arise np, and call her blessed; her husband also, and he praiseth her. 1 Pet. iii. 6. Even as Sarah obeyed Abraham, calling him lord. J Lev. xix. 32. Thou shalt rise up before the hoary head, and honor the face of the old man. 1 Kings ii. 19.— And she sat on his right hand. * 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. I exhort, therefore, that, first of all, supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks be made for all men ; for kings, and for all that are in authority. 1 Heb. xiii. 7. Remember them which have the rule over you, who have spoken unto you the word of God ; whose faith follow, consider- ing the end of their conversation. Phil. iii. 17. Brethren, be followers together of me, and mark them which walk so as ye have us for an ensample. m Eph. vi. 1, 2, 5, 6, 7. Children, obey your parents in the Lord :— Servants, be obedient to them that are your masters, according to the flesh, etc. 1 Pet. ii. 13, 14. Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord's sake ; whether it be to the king, as supreme, or unto governors, etc. Rom. xiii. from 1 to 6. Heb. xiii. 17. Prov. iv. 3, 4 ; and xxiii. 22. n Heb. xii. 9. Furthermore, we have had fathers of our flesh which corrected us, and we gave them reverence. 1 Pet. ii. 18, 19, 20. Ser- vants, be subject to your masters, with all fear;— but if, when ye do well, and suffer for it, ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God. Tit. ii. 9, 10. Exhort servants to be obedient unto their own mas- ters, and to please them well in all things ; not answering again ; not purloining, but showing all good fidelity ; that they may adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour in all things. p 1 Sam. xxvi. 15, 16. Wherefore then hast thou not kept thy lord the king? — As the Lord liveth, ye are worthy to die, because ye have not kept your master, the Lord's anointed. 2 Sam. xviii. 3. Esth. vi. 2. 9 Matt. xxii. 21. Render therefore unto Caesar, the things which are Caesar's. Rom. xiii. 6, 7.— For this cause pay ye tribute also . for they are God's ministers, attending continually upon this very thing. Ren- der therefore to all their dues : tribute to whom tribute is due ; custom 200 1HE LARGER CATECHISM. ering them in love/ that so they may be an honor to them and to their government. 8 Q. 128. What are the sins of inferiors against their su- periors f A. The sins of inferiors against their superiors are, all neglect of the duties required toward them ; t envying at/ contempt of/ and rebellion 10 against their persons x and places/ in their lawful counsels/ commands and correc- tions ; a cursing, mocking/ and all such refractory and to whom custom ; fear to whom fear ; honor to whom honor. 1 Tim. v. 17, 18. Let the elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honor, especially they who labor in the word and doctrine. — Thou shalt not muzzle the ox that treadeth out the corn. And, The laborer is worthy of his reward. Gal. vi. 6. Gen. xlv. 11, and xlvii. 12. r Gen. ix. 23. And Shem and Japhet took a garment, and laid it upon both their shoulders, and went backward, and covered the nakedness of their father : and their faces were backward, and they saw not their father's nakedness. 1 Pet. ii. 18. Prov. xxiii. 22. 8 Psa. cxxvii. 3, 4, 5. Lo, children are a heritage of the Lord.— Happy is the man that hath his quiver full of them: they shall not be ashamed, but they shall speak with the enemies in the gate. Prov. xxxi. 23. Her husband is known in the gates, when he sitteth among the elders of the land. * Matt. xv. 4, 5, 6. — But ye say, Whosoever shall say to his father or his mother, It is a gift, by whatsoever thou mightest be profited by me ; and honor not his father or his mother, he shall be free. Thus have ye made the commandment of God of none effect by your tradition. " Num. xi. 28, 29. And Moses said unto him, Enviest thou for my sake? Would God that all the Lord's people were prophets. v 1 Sam. viii. 7. For they have not rejected thee, but they have re- jected me, that I should not reign over them. Isa. iii. 5.— The child shall behave himself proudly against the ancient, and the base against the honorable. w 2 Sam. xv. from verse 1 to 12. And it came to pass after this, that Absalom prepared him chariots and horses, etc. * Ex. xxi. 15. And he that smiteth his father, or his mother, shall be surely put to death. y 1 Sam. x. 27. But the children of Belial said, How shall this man save us? And they despised him, and brought him no presents. 2 1 Sam. ii. 25. Notwithstanding, they hearkened not unto the voice of their father, because the Lord would slay them. a Dent. xxi. 18, 19, 20, 21. And they shall say unto the elders of his city, This our son is stubborn and rebellious, he will not obey our voice ; he is a glutton and a drunkard. And all the men of his city shall stone him with stones, that he die. 6 Prov. xxx. 11, 17. There is a generation that curseth their father, THE LARGER CATECHISM. 201 scandalous carriage, as proves a shame and dishonor to them and their government. Q. 129. What is required of superiors towards their in- feriors ? A. It is required of superiors, according to that power they receive from God, and that relation wherein they stand, to love, d pray for, 6 and bless their inferiors ^ to in- struct/ counsel, and admonish them ; h countenancing/ commending, j and rewarding such as do well ; k and dis- countenancing/ reproving, and chastising such as do ill; m protecting,™ and providing for them all things necessary and doth not bless their mother. The eye that mocketh at his father, and despiseth to obey his mother, the ravens of the valley shall pick it out, and the young eagles shall eat it. c Prov. xix. 26. He that wasteth his father, and chaseth away his mother, is a son that causeth shame, and bringeth reproach. d Col. iii. 19. Husbands, love your wives, and be not bitter against them. Tit. ii. 4. e 1 Sam. xii. 23. Moreover, as for me, God forbid that I should sin against the Lord in ceasing to pray for you. Job i. 5. /I Kings viii. 55, 56. And he stood, and blessed all the congregation of Israel with a loud voice, etc. Gen. xlix. 28. 9 Deut. vi. 6, 7. And these words, which I command thee this day, shall be in thine heart : and thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk of them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest by the way, and when thou liest down, and when thou risest up. h Eph. vi. 4. And, ye fathers, provoke not your children to wrath: but bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. * 1 Pet. iii. 7. Likewise, ye husbands, dwell with them according to knowledge, giving honor unto the wife, as unto the weaker vessel, and as being heirs together of the grace of life. i Rom. xiii. 3. For rulers are not a terror to good works, but to the evil. — Do that which is good, and thou shalt have praise of the same. 1 Pet. ii. 14. * Esth. vi. 3. And the king said, What honor and dignity hath been done to Mordecai for this ? *Rom. xiii. 4. He is the minister of God,— a revenger to execute wrath upon him that doeth evil. m Prov. xxix. 15. The rod and reproof give wisdom : but a child left to himself bringeth his mother to shame. Rom. xiii. 4. n Job xxix. from the 12th verse to the 18th. Because I delivered the poor that cried, and the fatherless, and him that had none to help him, etc. Isa. i. 10. 17.— Relieve the oppressed ; judge the fatherless ; plead for the widow. 202 THE LARGER CATECHISM. for soul and body : p and, by grave, wise, holy, and exem- plary carriage, to procure glory to God/ honor to them- selves, 7 * and so to preserve that authority which God hath put upon them. s Q. 130. Wliat are the sins of superiors f A. The sins of superiors are, besides the neglect of the duties required of them/ an inordinate seeking of them- selves," their own glory , v ease, profit, or pleasure ; w com- manding things unlawful, 2 or not in the power of inferiors to perform ; y counseling/ encouraging,* or favoring them o Eph. vi. 4. See letter ( 7i ), page 201. p 1 Tim. v. 8. But if any provide not for his own, and specially for those of his own house, he hath denied the faith, and is worse than an infidel. 9 1 Tim. iv. 12. Let no man despise thy youth ; hut be thou an ex- ample of the believers, in word, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity. Tit. ii. 3, 4, 5. r 1 Kings iii. 28. And all Israel heard of the judgment which the king had judged; and they feared the king: for they saw that the wis- dom of God was in him, to do judgment. 8 Tit. ii. 15. These things speak, and exhort, and rebuke with all authority. Let no man despise thee. ' Ezek. xxxiv. 2, 3, 4. Should not the shepherds feed the flocks ?— The diseased have ye not strengthened, neither have ye healed that which was sick, neither have ye bound up that which was broken, neither have ye brought again that which was driven away, neither have ye sought that which was lost. u Phil. ii. 21. For all seek their own, not the things which are Jesus Christ's. v John v. 44. How can ye believe, which receive honor one of an- other, and seek not the honor that cometh from God only ? John vii. 18. w Isa. lvi. 10, 11. His watchmen are blind : they are all ignorant, they are all dumb dogs, they cannot bark ; sleeping, lying down, lov- ing to slumber. Yea, they are greedy dogs which can never have enough. Deut. xvii. 17. — Neither shall he greatly multiply to himself silver and gold. * Acts iv. 17, 18. And they called them, and commanded them not to speak at all, nor teach, in the name of Jesus. Dan. iii. 4, 5, 6. v Ex. v. from verse 10 to the 19th.— There shall no straw be given you, yet shall ye deliver the tale of bricks, etc. Matt, xxiii. 2, 4. * Matt. xiv. 8, compared with Mark vi. 24. And she went forth, and said unto her mother, What shall I ask ? And she said, The head of John the Baptist. a Jer. v. 30, 31. A wonderful and horrible thing is committed in the THE LARGER CATECHISM. 203 in that which is evil ; l dissuading, discouraging, or dis- countenancing them in that which is good ; c correcting them unduly ; d careless exposing, or leaving them to wrong, temptation, and danger ; e provoking them to wrath/ or any way dishonoring themselves, or lessening their authority, by an unjust, indiscreet, rigorous, or re- miss behavior. 5 ' Q. 131. What are the duties of equals ? A. The duties of equals are, to regard the dignity and land : the prophets prophesy falsely, and the priests bear rule by their means ; and my people love to have it so : and what will ye do in the end thereof? 2 Sam. xiii. 28. b Jer. vi. 13, 14. From the prophet even unto the priest, every one dealeth falsely. They have healed also the hurt of the daughter of my people slightly, saying, Peace, peace : when there is no peace. Ezek. xiii. 9, 10. c John vii. 46, 47, 48, 49. The officers answered, Never man spake like this man. Then answered them the Pharisees, Are ye also de- ceived? Have any of the rulers or of the Pharisees believed on him ? But this people, who knoweth not the law, are cursed. John ix. 28. Then they reviled him, and said, Thou art his disciples : but we are Moses' disciples. d 1 Pet. ii. 19, 20. For this is thank-worthy, if a man for conscience toward God endure grief, suffering wrongfully. For what glory is it, if when ye be buffeted for your faults, ye shall take it patiently ? But if, when ye do well, and suffer for it, ye take it patiently, this is ac- ceptable with God. Heb. xii. 10.— They verily for a few days chas- tened us after their own pleasure ; but he for our profit, that we might be partakers of his holiness. Deut. xxv. 3. e Lev. xix. 29. Do not prostitute thy daughter. Isa. lviii. 7. Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house ? When thou seest the naked, that thou cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh? Gen. xxxviii. 11, 26. /Eph. vi. 4. And, ye fathers, provoke not your children to wrath. 9 Gen. ix. 21. And he drank of the wine, and was drunken ; and he was uncovered within his tent. 1 Kings xii. 13, 14. And the king [Rehoboam] answered the people roughly, and forsook the old men's counsel that they gave him ; and spake to them after the counsel of the young men, saying, My father made your yoke heavy, and I will add to your yoke ; my father also chastised you with whips, but I will chastise you with scorpions. 1 Kings i. 6. And his father had not dis- pleased him at any time in saying, Why hast thou done so ? 1 Sam. iii. 13. For I have told him, [Eli] that I will judge his house for ever, for the iniquity which he knoweth ; because his sons made themselves vile, and he restrained them not. 204 THE LARGER CATECHISM. worth of each other, 7 * in giving honor to go one before an- other;* and to rejoice in each other's gifts and advance- ment as their own.-'' Q. 132. What are the sins of equals ? A, The sins of equals are, besides the neglect of the duties required,* the undervaluing of the worth/ envying the gifts, 771 grieving at the advancement or prosperity one of another; 71 and usurping pre-eminence one over an- other. Q. 133. Wliat is the reason annexed to the fifth command- menty the more to enforce it f A. The reason annexed to the fifth commandment in these words, " that thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee" p is an express promise of long life and prosperity, as far as it shall serve for God's glory and their own good, to all such as keep this com- mandment. 3 h 1 Pet. ii. 17. Honor all men. Love the brotherhood. * Rom. xii. 10. In honor preferring one another. Phil. ii. 3.— In low- liness of mind let each esteem other better than themselves. i Rom. xii. 15, 16. Rejoice with them that do rejoice, and weep with them that weep. Be of the same mind one toward another. Phil. ii. 4. Look not every man on his own things, but every man also on the things of others. * Rom. xiii. 8. Owe no man any thing, but to love one another : for he that loveth another hath fulfilled the law. 1 Prov. xiv. 21. He that despiseth his neighbor sinneth ; but he that hath mercy on the poor, happy is he. Isa. lxv. 5. Which say, Stand by thyself, come not near to me ; for I am holier than thou. 2 Tim. iii. 3. m Acts vii. 9. And the patriarchs, moved with envy, sold Joseph into Egypt : but God was with him. Gal. v. 26. Let us not be desirous of vain glory, provoking one another, envying one another. n 1 John iii. 12. Not as Cain, who was of that wicked one, and slew his brother. And wherefore slew he him? Because his own works were evil, and his brother's righteous. Matt. xx. 15.— Is thine eye evil, because I am good ? Num. xii. 2. Esth. vi. 12, 13. Luke xv. 28, 29. Matt. xx. 25, 26, 27. But Jesus called them unto him, and said, Ye know that the princes of the Gentiles exercise dominion over them, and they that are great exercise authority upon them. But it shall not be so among you, etc. 3 John 9. Luke xxii. 24, 25, 26. p Ex. xx. 12. i Eph. vi. 2, 3. Honor thy father and mother; which is the first commandment with promise ; that it may be well with thee, and thou mayest live long on the earth. Deut. v. 16. 1 Kings viii. 25. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 205 Q. 134. Wfiich is the sixth commandment f A. The sixth commandment is, Thou shalt not kill? Q. 135. What are the duties required in the sixth com- mandment f A. The duties required in the sixth commandment are, all careful studies, and lawful endeavors, to preserve the life of ourselves s and others/ by resisting all thoughts and purposes," subduing all passions/ and avoiding all occa- sions, 1 " temptations/ and practices, which tend to the un- just taking away the life of any ; y by just defence thereof against violence ; * patient bearing of the hand of God, a r Ex. xx. 13. ■ Eph. v. 29. No man ever yet hated his own flesh ; hut nourisheth and cherisheth it. Matt. x. 23. ' Job xxix. 13. The blessing of him that was ready to perish came upon me. 1 Kings xviii. 4. « 1 Sam. xix. 4, 5. And Jonathan spake good of David unto Saul his father, and said unto him, Let not the king sin against his servant, against Eavid ; because he hath not sinned against thee, and because his works have been to thee-ward very good :— wherefore then wilt thou sin against innocent blood, to slay David without a cause ? Jer. xxvi. 15, 16. Acts xxiii. 21, 27. v Eph. iv. 26. Be ye angry, and sin not ; let not the sun go down upon your wrath. w Prov. xxii. 24, 25. Make no friendship with an angry man ; and with a furious man thou shalt not go ; lest thou learn his ways and get a snare to thy soul. 1 Sam. xxv. 32, 33. 2 Sam. ii. 23. Deut. xxii. 8. ■ Prov. i. 10, 11, 15. My son, if sinners entice thee, consent thou not. If they say, Come with us, let us lay wait for blood, let us lurk privily for the innocent without cause. — My son, walk not thou in the way with them ; refrain thy foot from their path. Matt. iv. 6, 7. y 1 Kings xxi. 9, 10, 19. And she [Jezebel] wrote in the letters, say- ing, Proclaim a fast and set Naboth on high among the people ; and set two men, sons of Belial, before him, to bear witness against him, saying, Thou didst blaspheme God and the king : and then carry him out, and stone him, that he may die.— Hast thou [Ahab] killed, and also taken possession ?— Thus saith the Lord, In the place where dogs licked the blood of Naboth, shall dogs lick thy blood, even thine. Gen. xxxvii. 21, 22. 1 Sam. xxiv. 12, and xxvi. 9, 10, 11. z Prov. xxiv. 11, 12. If thou forbear to deliver them that are drawn unto death, and those that are ready to be slain ; if thou sayest, Be- hold, we knew it not ; doth not he that pondereth the heart consider it? and he that keepeth thy soul, doth he not know it ? and shall not he render to every man according to his works? 1 Sam. xiv. 45. a Luke xxi. 19. In your patience possess ye yoar souls. James v. 8. 206 THE LARGER CATECHISM, quietness of mind, 6 cheerfulness of spirit ; c a sober use of meat/ drink, 6 physic/ sleep/ labor/ and recreation / by- charitable thoughts/' love/ compassion/ meekness, gentle- ness, kindness ; m peaceable/ mild, and courteous speeches and behavior: forbearing, readiness to be reconciled, patient bearing and forgiving of injuries, and requiting Be ye also patient ; stablish your hearts : for the coming of the Lord draweth nigh. Heb. xii. 5.— My son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint when thou art rebuked of him. b Psa. xxxvii. 8, 11. Cease from anger, and forsake wrath ; fret not thyself in any wise to do evil.— The meek shall inherit the earth ; and shall delight themselves in the abundance of peace. 1 Pet. iii. 3, 4. Whose adorning— let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price. c Prov. xvii. 22. A merry heart doeth good like a medicine : but a broken spirit drieth the bones. 1 Thess. v. 16. Rejoice evermore. d Prov. xxiii. 20. Be not— among riotous eaters of flesh. Prov. xxv. 16. « Prov. xxiii. 29, 30. Who hath woe ? who hath sorrow ? who hath contentions? who hath babbling? who hath wounds without cause? who hath redness of eyes? They that tarry long at the wine; they that go to seek mixed wine. Eccl. x. 17. 1 Tim. v. 23. /Matt. ix. 12. But when Jesus heard that, he said unto them, They that be whole need not a physician, but they that are sick. Isa. xxxviii. 21. ff Eccl. ii. 23. All his days are sorrows, and his travail grief; yea, his heart taketh not rest in the night. This is also vanity. Psa. cxxvii. 2. h Eccl. v. 12. The sleep of a laboring man is sweet, whether he eat little or much : but the abundance of the rich will not suffer him to sleep. 2 Thess. iii. 10, 12. 1 Eccl. iii. 4. A time to mourn, and a time to dance. *' 1 Cor. xiii. 4, 5. Charity— thinketh no evil. 1 Sam. xix. 4, 5. *Rom. xiii. 10. Love worketh no ill to his neighbor. Prov. x. 12. Hatred stirreth up strifes ; but love covereth all sins. 1 Zech. vii. 9. Thus speaketh the Lord of hosts, saying,— Show mercy and compassions every man to his brother. Luke x. 33, 34. »* Col. iii. 12. Put on, therefore, as the elect of God, holy and be- loved, bowels of mercies, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness, long-suffering. n Rom. xii. 18. If it be possible, as much as lieth in you, live peace- ably with all men. 1 Pet. iii. 8, 9. Be pitiful, be courteous ; not rendering evil for evil, or railing for railing ; but, contrariwise, blessing. 1 Cor. iv. 12, 13. — Being reviled, we bless ; being persecuted, we suffer it ; being defamed, we entreat. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 207 good for evil;* comforting and succoring the distressed, and protecting and defending the innocent. 2 Q. 136. What are the sins forbidden in the sixth com- mandment? A. The sins forbidden in the sixth commandment are, all taking away the life of ourselves, 7 * or of others,* except in case of public justice/ lawful war, w or necessary de- fence ; v the neglecting or withdrawing the lawful or necessary means of preservation of life ; w sinful a*n- p Col. iii. 13. Forbearing one another, and forgiving one anothei, if any man have a quarrel against any ; even as Christ forgave you, so also do ye. James iii. 17. — The wisdom that is from above is— gentle, and easy to be entreated. 1 Pet. ii. 20. — If, when ye do well, and suffer for it, ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God. Rom. xii. 20, 21.— If thine enemy hunger, feed him ; if he thirst, give him drink : for in so doing thou shalt heap coals of fire on his head. Be not over- come of evil, but overcome evil with good. Matt. v. 24. 1 1 Thess. v. 14.— Comfort the feeble-minded, support the weak. Matt, xxv. 35, 36.— I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink : I was a stranger, and ye took me in : naked, and ye clothed me : I was sick, and ye visited me : I was in prison, and ye came unto me. Prov. xxxi. 8, 9. Open thy mouth for the dumb in the cause of all such as are appointed to destruction.— Plead the cause of the poor and needy. Job xxxi. 19, 20. Isa. lviii. 7. r Acts xvi. 28. But Paul cried with a loud voice, saying, Do thyself no harm ; for we are all here. Prov. i. 18. ■ Gen. ix. 6. Whoso sheddeth man's blood, by man shall his blood be shed : for in the image of God made he man. * Ex. xxi. 14. If a man come presumptuously upon his neighbor, to slay him with guile ; thou shalt take him from mine altar, that he may die. Num. xxxv. 31, 33. u Deut. xx. throughout. When thou goest out to battle against thine enemies, and seest horses and chariots, and a people more than thou, be not afraid of them; for the Lord thy God is with thee, which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt, etc. Heb. xi. 32, 33, 34. — The time would fail me to tell of Gedeon, and of Barak, and of Sam- son, and of Jephthae ; of David also, and Samuel, and of the proph- ets: who through faith subdued kingdoms,— out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens. Jer. xlviii. 10. v Ex. xxii. 2. If a thief be found breaking up and be smitten that he die, there shall no blood be shed for him. w Matt. xxv. 42, 43. I was an hungered, and ye gave me no meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink : I was a stranger, and ye took me not in : naked, and ye clothed me not : sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not. James ii. 15, 16. Eccl. vi. 1. 2. 208 THE LARGER CATECHISM. ger, x hatred^ envy/ desire of revenge ; a all excessive pas- sions, 6 distracting cares ; c immoderate use of meat, drink/ labor, 6 and recreations ; f provoking words ; 9 oppression, 7 * quarreling,* striking, wounding/ and whatsoever else tends to the destruction of the life of any.* Q. 137. Which is the seventh commandment f A. The seventh commandment is, Thou shalt not commit adultery. 1 Q. 138. What are the duties required in the seventh com- mandment ? A. The duties required in the seventh commandment * Matt. v. 22.— I say unto you, That whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause, shall be in danger of the judgment. y 1 John iii. 15. Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer. Prov. x. 12. Hatred stirreth up strifes. Lev. xix. 17. z Job v. 2. Envy slayeth the silly one. Prov. xiv. 30. A sound heart is the life of the flesh ; but envy the rottenness of the bones. « Rom. xii. 19. Dearly beloved, avenge not yourselves, but rather give place unto wrath. b James iv. 1. From whence come wars and fightings among you? come they not hence, even of your lusts that war in your members ? Eph. iv. 31. c Matt. vi. 34. Take therefore no thought for the morrow :— Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof. Job xxi. 25. Another dieth in the bitterness of his soul, and never eateth with pleasure. d Luke xxi. 34. And take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting and drunkenness. e Eccl. iv. 8. There is one alone, and there is not a second ; yea, he hath neither child nor brother ; yet is there no end of all his labor : neither is his eye satisfied with riches ; neither saith he, For whom do I labor, and bereave my soul of good ? This is also vanity. Eccl. ii. 22, and xii. 12. /Eccl. xi. 9. 9 Prov. xv. 1. Grievous words stir up anger. Prov. xii. 18. h Isa. iii. 15. What mean ye that ye beat my people to pieces, and grind the faces of the poor? saith the Lord God of hosts. Ex. i. 14. * Gal. v. 15. But if ye bite and devour one another, take heed that ye be not consumed one of another. i Num. xxxv. 16, 21. And if he smite him with an instrument of iron, so that he die, he is a murderer : the murderer shall surely be put to death, etc. * Prov. xxviii. 17. A man that doeth violence to the blood of any person shall flee to the pit; let no man stay him. Ex. xxi. 18, to the end. » Ex. xx. 14 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 209 are, chastity in body, mind, affections," 1 words, 71 and be- havior; and the preservation of it in ourselves and others ; p watchfulness over the eyes and all the senses ; q temperance/ keeping of chaste company,* modesty in ap- parel ;' marriage by those that have not the gift of conti- nency, M conjugal love/ and cohabitation ;" diligent labor in our callings ; x shunning all occasions of uncleanness, and resisting temptations thereunto. 2 ' Q. 139. What are the sins forbidden in the seventh com- mandment f A. The sins forbidden in the seventh commandment, be- m 1 Thess. iv. 4, 5. Every one of you should know how to possess his vessel in sanctification and honor ; not in the lust of concupiscence. Job xxxi. 1. n Eph. iv. 29. Let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth, but that which is good to the use of edifying. Col. iv. 6. 1 Pet. iii. 2. While they behold your chaste conversation coupled with fear. p 1 Cor. vii. 2. Nevertheless, to avoid fornication, let every man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own husband. Tit. ii. 4, 5. That they may teach the young women— to be discreet, chaste, keepers at home. 9 Matt. v. 28. Whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her already in his heart. Job xxxi. 1. r Prov. xxiii. 31, 33. Look not thou upon the wine when it is red.— Thine eyes shall behold strange women. Jer. v. 7. — When I had fed them to the full, they then committed adultery and assembled them- selves by troops in the harlots' houses. « Prov. ii. 16, 20. To deliver thee from the strange woman, etc. 1 Cor. v. 9. I wrote unto you in an epistle not to company with fornicators. * 1 Tim. ii. 9. In like manner also, that women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness and sobriety. u 1 Cor. vii. 9. But if they cannot contain, let them marry. v Prov. v. 18, 19. Rejoice with the wife of thy youth. Let her be as the loving hind and pleasant roe ; let her breasts satisfy thee at all times, and be thou ravished always with her love. w 1 Pet. iii. 7. Likewise, ye husbands, dwell with them according to knowledge. 1 Cor. vii. 5. Defraud ye not one the other, except it be with consent for a time, — and come together again, that Satan tempt you not for your incontinency. * 1 Tim. v. 13, 14. And withal they learn to be idle.— I will therefore that the younger women marry, bear children, guide the house. Prov. xxxi. 27. y Prov. v. 8. Remove thy way far from her, and come not nigh the door of her house. 14 210 THE LARGER CATECHISM. sides the neglect of the duties required,* are adultery, for- nication, a rape, incest, 6 sodomy, and all unnatural lusts; 4 all unclean imaginations, thoughts, purposes, and affec- tions ; d all corrupt or filthy communications, or listening thereunto; 6 wanton looks, f impudent or light behavior, immodest apparel ; 9 prohibiting of lawful, 6 and dispensing with unlawful marriages ; * allowing, tolerating, keeping of stews, and resorting to them;- 7 ' entangling vows of sin- z Prov. v. 7. Hear me now, therefore, ye children, and depart not from the words of my mouth. Prov. iv. 23, 27. a Heb. xiii. 4. Whoremongers and adulterers God will judge. Eph. v. 5. For this ye know, that no whoremonger, nor unclean person,— hath any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God. Gal. v. 19. 6 2 Sam. xiii. 14. Howbeit he would not hearken unto her voice; but, being stronger than she, forced her, and lay with her. Mark vi. 18.— John had said unto Herod, It is not lawful for thee to have thy brothers wife. 1 Cor. v. 1, 13. e Rom. i. 20, 27. For this cause God gave them up unto vile affec- tions ; for even their women did change the natural use into that which is against nature : and likewise also the men, leaving the nat- ural use of the woman, burned in their lust one toward another. Lev. xx. 15, 16. If a man lie with a beast, he shall surely be put to death ; and ye shall slay the beast. And if a woman approach unto any beast, and lie down thereto, thou shalt kill the woman and the beast : they shall surely be put to death : their blood shall be upon them. d Matt. xv. 19. Out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornications. Col. iii. 5. Mortify therefore your members which are upon the earth ; fornication, uncleanness, inordinate affec- tion, evil concupiscence, and covetousness, which is idolatry. Matt, v. 28. e Eph. v. 3, 4. But fornication, and all uncleanness, or covetousness, let it not be once named among you, asbecometh saints ; neither filthi- ness, nor foolish talking, nor jesting, which are not convenient. Prov. vii. 5, 21. That they may keep thee from the strange woman, from the stranger which nattereth with her words, etc. Prov. xix. 27. /Isa. iii. 16. The daughters of Zion are haughty, and walk with stretched-forth necks, and wanton eyes. 2 Pet. ii. 14. Having eyes full of adultery, and that cannot cease from sin. 9 Prov. vii. 10, 13. And behold, there met him a woman with the at- tire of an harlot, and subtile of heart.— So she caught him, and kissed him, and with an impudent face said unto him. h 1 Tim. iv. 3. Forbidding to marry. i Lev. xviii. 1-21. J 2 Kings xxiii. 7. He [Josiah] brake down the houses of the Sodom- ites, that were by the house of the Lord.— Lev. xix. 29. Do not prosti- tute thv daughter, to cause her to be a whore ; lest the land fall to THE LARGER CATECHISM. 211 gle life,* undue delay of marriage ; l having more wives or husbands than one at the same time; m unjust divorce 71 or desertion ; ° idleness, gluttony, drunkenness, 3 ' unchaste company ; q lascivious songs, books, pictures, dancings, stage-plays ; r and all other provocations to, or acts of un- cleanness either in ourselves or others.* Q. 140. Wliich is the eighth commandment f A. The eighth commandment is, Thou shalt not steal.* Q. 141. What are the duties required in the eighth com- mandment ? A. The duties required in the eighth commandment are, truth, faithfulness, and justice in contracts and commerce whoredom, and the land become full of wickedness. Jer. v. 7. How shall I pardon thee for this ? thy children have forsaken me,— when I had fed them to the full, they then committed adultery, and assem- bled themselves by troops in the harlots' houses. * Matt. xix. 10, 11. 1 1 Tim. v. 14, 15. I will therefore that the younger women marry,— for some are already turned aside after Satan. Gen. xxxviii. 26. m Matt. xix. 5. For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife ; and they twain shall be one flesh. 1 Cor. vii. 2. n Matt. v. 32. But I say unto you that whosoever shall put away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adul- tery: and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced, committeth adultery. Mai. ii. 16. See letter («>), page 209. 1 Cor. vii. 12, 13. p Ezek. xvi. 49. Behold, this was the iniquity of thy sister Sodom, pride, fullness of bread, and abundance of idleness was in her.— See letter (i), page 210. ? Eph. v. 11. And have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness. Prov. v. 8. r Rom. xiii. 13. Let us walk honestly, as in the day ; not in rioting and drunkenness, not in chambering and wantonness. 1 Pet. iv. 3. For the time past of our lives may suffice us to have wrought the will of the Gentiles, when we walked in lasciviousness, lusts, excess of wine, revelings, banquetings. Ezek. xxiii. 14, 16.— When she saw men portrayed upon the wall,— she doted upon them. Isa. xxiii. 15, 16. Mark vi. 22. 8 Rom. xiii. 14. Make not provision for the flesh, to fulfill the lusts thereof. 2 Pet. ii. 17, 18.— To whom the mist of darkness is reserved for ever. For when they speak great swelling words of vanity, they allure through the lusts of the flesh, through much wantonness, those that were clean escaped from them who live in error. * Ex. xx. 15. 212 THE LARGER CATECHISM. between man and man ; u rendering to every one his due ; * restitution of goods unlawfully detained from the right owners thereof; w giving and lending freely, according to our abilities, and the necessities of others;* moderation of our judgments, wills, and affections, concerning worldly goods ; y a provident care and study to get, 2 keep, use, and dispose of those things which are necessary and convenient for the sustentation of our nature, and suitable to our con- dition ; a a lawful calling, 6 and diligence in it ; c frugality ; d u Psa. xv. 2, 4. He that walketh uprightly, and worketh righteous- ness.— He that sweareth to his own hurt, and changeth not. Micah vi. 8.— What doth the Lord require of thee, but to do justly ? Zech. viii. 16. v Rom. xiii. 7. Render— to all their dues ; tribute to whom tribute, etc. w Lev. vi. 4, 5. He shall restore that which he took violently away, or the thing which he hath deceitfully gotten, or that which was de- livered him to keep, or the lost thing which he found, or all that about which he hath sworn falsely, etc. Luke xix. 8. * Deut. xv. 7, 8, 10. Thou shalt not harden thine heart, nor shut thy hand from thy poor brother; but thou shalt open thine hand wide unto him, and shalt surely lend him sufficient for his need, in that which he wanteth. — Thou shalt surely give him, and thine heart shall not be grieved, when thou givest unto him. Gal. vi. 10. Luke vi. 30,38. v 1 Tim. vi. 8, 9. Having food and raiment, let us be therewith con- tent. But they that will be rich fall into temptation, and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts, which drown men in destruction and perdition. z 1 Tim. v. 8. But if any provide not for his own, and specially for those of his own house, he hath denied the faith, and is worse than an infidel. « Prov. xxvii. 23, 24. Be thou diligent to know the state of thy flocks, and look well to thy herds ; for riches are not for ever, etc. Eccl. iii. 12, 13. I know that there is no good in them, but for a man to rejoice, and to do good in his life.— It is the gift of God. 1 Tim. vi. 17, 18. Charge them that are rich in this world,— that they do good, that they be rich in good works, ready to distribute, willing to com- municate. b Eph. iv. 28. Let him labor, working with his hands the thing which is good.— Eccl. ix. 10. Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might. Rom. xii. 5 to $. c Prov. x. 4. The hand of the diligent maketh rich. Rom. xii. 11. Not slothful in business; fervent in spirit; serving the Lord. d Prov. xii. 27, and xxi. 20. The substance of a diligent man is pre- cious.— There is treasure to be desired, and oil in the dwelling of the wise : but a foolish man spendeth it up. John vi. 12. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 213 avoiding unnecessary law-suits, e and suretyship, or other like engagements ; f and an endeavor by all just and law- ful means to procure, preserve, and further the wealth and outward estate of others, as well as our own/ Q. 142. What are the sins forbidden in the eighth com- mandment f A. The sins forbidden in the eighth commandment, be- side the neglect of the duties required/ are, theft,* rob- bery, j man-stealing,* and receiving any thing that is stolen; 2 fraudulent dealing," 1 false weights and measures," removing land-marks, injustice and unfaithfulness in con- tracts between man and man^ or in matters of trust; q op- • 1 Cor. vi. 7. Now therefore there is utterly a fault among you, be- cause ye go to law one with another. /Prov. xi. 15. He that is surety for a stranger shall smart for it ; and he that hateth suretiship is sure. Prov. vi. 1 to 5. ff Lev. xxv. 35. And if thy brother be waxen poor, and fallen in de- cay with thee; then thou shalt relieve him; yea, though he be a stranger, or a sojourner. Phil. ii. 4. Look not every man on his own things, but every man also on the things of others. Deut. xxii. 1 to 4. Ex. xxiii. 4, 5. h Prov. xxiii. 21. Drowsiness shall clothe a man with rags. 1 John iii. 17. But whoso hath this world's good, and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him, how dwell- eth the love of God in him? James ii. 15, 16. » Eph. iv. 28. Let him that stole, steal no more. i Psa. lxii. 10. Become not vain in robbery. * 1 Tim. i. 10. (The law is made) For whoremongers, for them that defile themselves with mankind, for men stealers. Ex. xxi. 16. Gen. i. 28. 1 Prov. xxix. 24. Whoso is partner with a thief, hateth his own soul. Psa. 1. 18. When thou sawest a thief, then thou consentedst with him. m 1 Thess. iv. 6. That no man go beyond and defraud his brother in any matter ; because that the Lord is the avenger of all such. n Prov. xi. 1. A false balance is an abomination to the Lord. Prov. xx. 10. Divers weights, and divers measures, both of them are alike abominations to the Lord. Deut. xix. 14. Thou shalt not remove thy neighbor's land-mark, which they of old time have set in thine inheritance. Prov. xxiii. 10. p Amos viii. 5. Making the ephah small and the shekel great, and falsifying the balances by deceit. Psa. xxxvii. 21. The wicked bor- roweth, and payeth not again. « Luke xvi. 11. If, therefore, ye have not been faithful in the un- righteous mammon, who will commit to your trust the true riches? 214 THE LARGER CATECHISM. pression, r extortion/ usury/ bribery , M vexatious law-suits,* unjust enclosures and depredation ; w engrossing commod- ities to enhance the price, x unlawful callings/ and all other unjust or sinful ways of taking or withholding from our neighbor what belongs to him, or of enriching our- selves ;* covetousness ; ° inordinate prizing and affecting worldly goods; 6 distrustful and distracting cares and studies in getting, keeping, and using them ; c envying at r Ezek. xxii. 29. The people of the land have used oppression. Lev. xxv. 17. Ye shall not therefore oppress one another ; but thou shalt fear thy God. 3 Matt, xxiii. 25. Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye make clean the outside of the cup and of the platter, but within they are full of extortion and excess. Ezek. xxii. 12.— Thou hast greedily gained of thy neighbors by extortion, and hast forgotten me, saith the Lord God. * Psa. xv. 5. He that putteth not out his money to usury. u Job xv. 34. Fire shall consume the tabernacles of bribery. Isa. xxxiii. 15. v Prov. iii. 30. Strive not with a man without cause, if he hath done thee no harm. 1 Cor. vi. 7. w Isa. v. 8. Woe unto them that join house to house, that lay field to field, till there be no place, that they may be placed alone in the midst of the earth ! Micah ii. 2.— They covet fields, and take them by vio- lence ; and houses, and take them away. x Prov. xi. 26. He that withholdeth corn, the people shall curse him ; but blessing shall be upon the head of him that selleth it. v Acts xix. 19, 24, 25. Many of them also which used curious arts, brought their books together, and burned them before all men, etc. * James v. 4. Behold, the hire of the laborers who have reaped down your fields, which is of you kept back by fraud, crieth : and the cries of them which have reaped, are entered into the ears of the Lord of sabaoth. Prov. xxi. 6. The getting of treasures by a lying tongue is a vanity tossed to and fro of them that seek death. Job xx. 19. a Luke xii. 15. Take heed and beware of covetousness. Prov. i. 19. 6 1 John ii. 15, 16. Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him, etc. Prov. xxiii. 5. Psa. lxii. 10. Matt. vi. 25, 34. Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on — Take therefore no thought for the morrow ; for the morrow shall take thought for the things of itself. Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof. Eccl. v. 12.— The abundance of the rich will not suffer him to sleep. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 215 the prosperity of others : d as likewise idleness/ prodigal- ity, wasteful gaming; and all other ways whereby we do unduly prejudice our own outward estate:-'' and defraud- ing ourselves of the due use and comfort of that estate which God hath given us/ Q. 143. Which is the ninth commandment f A. The ninth commandment is, Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbor. 71 Q. 144. What are the duties required in the ninth com- mandment ? A. The duties required in the ninth commandment are, the preserving and promoting of truth between man and man, 1 ' and the good name of our neighbor, as well as our own:-? appearing and standing for the truth;* and from the heart/ sincerely," 1 freely, 71 clearly, and fully, p speaking d Psa. lxxiii. 3. I was envious at the foolish, when I saw the pros- perity of the wicked. James v. 9. Grudge not one against another, brethren, lest ye be condemned. e 2 Thess. iii. 11. We hear that there are some which walk among you disorderly, working not at all, but are busybodies — Prov. xviii. 9. / Prov. xxi. 17. He that loveth pleasure shall be a poor man ; he that loveth wine and oil shall not be rich. Prov. xxiii. 20, 21. Be not among wine-bibbers ; among riotous eaters of flesh : for the drunkard and the glutton shall come to poverty. Prov. xxviii. 19. ff Eccl. iv. 8. There is one alone and there is not a second ; yea, he hath neither child nor brother : yet is there no end of all his labor ; neither is his eye satisfied with riches ; neither saith he, For whom do I labor, and bereave my soul of good ? Eccl. vi. 2. * Ex. xx. 16. ■ Eph. iv. 25. Putting away lying, speak every man truth with his neighbor : for we are members one of another. j 3 John 12. Demetrius hath good report of all men, and of the truth itself: yea, and we also bear record ; and ye know that our record is true. * Prov. xxxi. 9. Open thy mouth, judge righteously, etc. 1 Psa. xv. 2. He that— speaketh the truth in his heart. m 2 Chron. xix. 9. And he charged them, saying, Thus shall ye do in the fear of the Lord, faithfully, and with a perfect heart. n Jer. ix. 3. They are not valiant for the truth upon the earth. 1 Sam. xix. 4, 5. Jer. xlii. 4. Whatsoever thing the Lord shall answer you, I will declare it unto you ; I will keep nothing back from you. Josh. vii. 19. Acts xx. 20. v Acts xx. 27. I have not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God. 2 Sam. xiv. 18, 19, 20. 216 THE LARGER CATECHISM. the truth, and only the truth, in matters of judgment and justice, 5 and in all other things whatsoever : r a charitable esteem of our neighbors ; s loving, desiring, and rejoicing in their good name ; ' sorrowing for, M and covering of their infirmities ; v freely acknowledging of their gifts and graces,"' defending their innocency ; x a ready receiving of a good report/ and unwillingness to admit of an evil re port concerning them ; z discouraging tale-bearers, flatter- ers, 6 and slanderers ; c love and care of our own good name, and defending it when need requireth ; d keeping of law- 9 Lev. xix. 15. Thou shalt not respect the person of the poor, nor honor the person of the mighty : but in righteousness shalt thou judge thy neighbor. Prov. xiv. 5. A faithful witness will not lie ; but a false witness will utter lies. r Isa. lxiii. 8. Surely they are my people, children that will not lie. Col. iii. 9. Lie not one to another, seeing that ye have put off the old man with his deeds. 2 Cor. i. 17. 8 Heb. vi. 9. But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus speak. 1 Cor. xiii. 4, 5.— Charity— thinketh no evil. * 3 John 4. I have no greater joy than to hear that my children walk in truth. Rom. i. 8. u 2 Cor. xii. 21. And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned al- ready, and have not repented of the uncleanness, and fornication, and lasciviousness, which they have committed. Psa. cxix. 158. v Prov. xvii. 9. He that covereth a transgression seeketh love. 1 Pet. iv. 8. w 1 Cor. i. 4, 5. I thank my God always on your behalf, for the grace of God which is given you by Jesus Christ ; that in every thing ye are enriched by him, in all utterance, and in all knowledge. 2 Tim. i. 4,5. x Psa. lxxxii. 3. Defend the poor and fatherless : do justice to the afflicted and needy. 1 Sam. xxii. 14. v 1 Cor. xiii. 4, 6, 7. Charity— rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth— believeth all things, hopeth all things. z Psa. xv. 3. Nor taketh up a reproach against his neighbor. « Prov. xxv. 23. The north wind driveth away rain : so doth an an- gry countenance a backbiting tongue. b Prov. xxvi. 24, 25. He that hateth, dissembleth with his lips, and layeth up deceit within him : when he speaketh fair, believe him not : for there are seven abominations in his heart. c Psa. ci. 5. Whoso privily slandereth his neighbor, him will I cut off. d 2 Cor. xi. 18, 23. Seeing that many glory after the flesh. I will glory also. — Are they ministers of Christ ?— I am more ; in labors more abun- dant, in stripes above measure, etc. Prov. xxii. 1. Acts xxiv. 12, 13. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 217 fill promises; 6 studying and practicing of whatsoever things are true, honest, lovely, and of good report/ Q. 145. What are the sins forbidden in the ninth com- mandment f A. The sins forbidden in the ninth commandment are, all prejudicing of the truth, and the good name of our neighbors as well as our own/ especially in public judica- ture ; h giving false evidence/ suborning false witnesses/' wittingly appearing and pleading for an evil cause, out- facing and overbearing the truth ; * passing unjust sen- tence/ calling evil good, and good evil ; rewarding the wicked according to the work of the righteous, and the righteous according to the work of the wicked ; m forgery , n concealing the truth, undue silence in a just cause, and holding our peace when iniquity calleth for either a re- 's Psa. xv. 4. He that sweareth to his own hurt, and changeth not. / Phil. iv. 8. Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are true, whatso- ever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report ; if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things. 9 Luke iii. 14. And he said unto them, Do violence to no man, nei- ther accuse any falsely. 2 Sam. xvi. 3. 2 Sam. i. 9-16. h Lev. xix. 15. Ye shall do no unrighteousness in judgment. Hab. i. 4. » Prov. xix. 5. A false witness shall not be unpunished, and he that speaketh lies shall not escape. Prov. vi. 16, 19. 3 Acts vi. 13. And set up false witnesses, which said, This man ceaseth not to speak blasphemous words against this holy place, and the law. * Jer. ix. 3. And they bend their tongues like their bow for lies ; but they are not valiant for the truth upon the earth. Psa. xii. 3, 4. The Lord shall cut off— the tongue that speaketh proud things ; who have said, With our tongue will we prevail, our lips are our own ; who is lord over us. Psa. Iii. 1, 2, 3, 4. Acts xxiv. 2, 5. 1 Prov. xvii. 15. He that justifieth the wicked, and he that condemn- eth the just, even they both are abomination to the Lord. 1 Kings xxi. 9-14. m Isa. v. 23. [Woe unto them] which justify the wicked for reward, and take away the righteousness of the righteous from him. n 1 Kings xxi. 8. Lev. v. 1. And if a soul sin, and hear the voice of swearing, and is a witness, whether he hath seen or known of it; if he do not utter it, then he shall bear his iniquity. Acts v. 3. — Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled thine heart to lie to the Holy Ghost, and to keep back part of the price of the land ? 218 THE LARGER CATECHISM. proof from ourselves/ or complaint to others ; 9 speaking the truth unseasonably/ or maliciously to a wrong end,* or perverting it to a wrong meaning/ or in doubtful and equivocal expression, to the prejudice of truth or justice;" speaking untruth/ lying, 1 * slandering/ backbiting/ de- tracting/ tale-bearing/ whispering/ scoffing/ reviling/ rash/ harsh/ and partial censuring ; g misconstructing in- p Lev. xix. 17. Thou shalt in any wise rebuke thy neighbor, and not suffer sin upon him. Isa. lviii. 1. Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show my people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins. 1 Kings i. 6. 1 1sa. lix. 4. None calleth for justice, nor any pleadeth for truth. r Prov. xxix. 11. A fool uttereth all his mind : but a wise man keep- eth it in till afterwards. ■ 1 Sam. xxii. 9, 10. Then answered Doeg the Edomite, which was set over the servants of Saul, and said, I saw the son of Jesse coming to Nob, to Ahimelech the son of Ahitub. And he inquired of the Lord for him, and gave him— the sword of Goliath the Philistine. Psa. lii. 1. * Psa. lvi. 5. Every day they wrest my words. Matt. xxvi. 60, 61.— At the last came two false witnesses, and said, This fellow said, I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to build it in three days. (Com- pare John ii. 19.) u Gen. iii. 5. God doth know, that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall be opened ; and ye shall be as gods, etc. Gen. xxvi. 7, 9. v Isa. lix. 13. Conceiving and uttering from the heart words of false- hood. w Col. iii. 9. Lie not one to another, seeing that ye have put off the old man with his deeds. Lev. xix. 11. x Psa. 1. 20. Thou sittest and speakest against thy brother : thou slanderest thine own mother's son. y Psa. xv. 3. He that backbiteth not with his tongue. Rom. i. 30. Backbiters, haters of God. * James iv. 11. Speak not evil one of another, brethren. Tit. iii. 2. To speak evil of no man. Jer. xxxviii. 4. « Lev. xix. 16. Thou shalt not go up and down as a tale-bearer among thy people. b Rom. i. 29. Full of— deceit, malignity ; whisperers. Prov. xvi. 28. c Isa. xxviii. 22. Now therefore be ye not mockers, lest your bands be made strong. Gen. xxi. 9. Gal. iv. 29. d 1 Cor. vi. 10. Nor drunkards, nor revilers,— shall inherit the king- dom of God. « Matt. vii. 1. Judge not, that ye be not judged. /James ii. 13. He shall have judgment without mercy, that hath showed no mercy. Acts xxviii. 4. 9 John vii. 24. Judge not according to the appearance, but judge righteous judgment.— Rom. ii. 1. Gen. xxxviii. 24. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 219 tentions, words, and actions ; h flattering, 4 vain glorious boasting/* thinking or speaking too highly or too meanly of ourselves or others ; * denying the gifts and graces of God ; * aggravating smaller faults ; m hiding, excusing, or extenuating of sins, when called to a free confession ; n unnecessarily discovering of infirmities; raising false rumors,* receiving and countenancing evil reports, 9 and stopping our ears against just defence ; r evil suspi- h Rom. iii. 8. And not rather, (as we be slanderously reported, and as some affirm that we say) Let us do evil, that good may come ? whose damnation is just. Psa. lxix. 10. When I wept and chastened my soul with fastiug, that was to my reproach. 1 Sam. i. 13, 14, 15. 2 Sam. x. 3. Neh. vi. 6, 7, 8. * Psa. xii. 2, 3. With nattering lips, and with a double heart do they speak. The Lord shall cut off all nattering lips. i 2 Tim. iii. 2. For men shall be lovers of their own selves,— boast- ers. * Luke xviii. 11. The Pharisee stood and prayed thus with himself, God, I thank thee, that I am not as other men are, extortioners, un- just, adulterers, or even as this publican. Gal. v. 26. Let us not be desirous of vain-glory, provoking one another, envying one another. Ex. iv. 10, 14. And Moses said unto the Lord, O my Lord, I am not eloquent, neither heretofore, nor since thou hast spoken unto thy ser- vant ; but I am slow of speech, and of a slow tongue. — And the anger of the Lord was kindled against Moses. Acts xii. 22. 1 Job xxvii. 5, 6. God forbid that I should justify you: till I die I will not remove mine integrity from me. My righteousness I hold fast, and will not let it go : my heart shall not reproach me so long as I live. m Isa. xxix. 20, 21. All that watch for iniquity are cut off; that make a man an offender for a word. Matt. vii. 3. n Gen. iii. 12, 13. And the man said, The woman, whom thou gavest to be with me, she gave me of the tree, and I did eat.— And the wom- an said, The serpent beguiled me, and I did eat. Prov. xxviii. 13. He that covereth his sins shall not prosper. 2 Kings v. 25. Gen. iv. 9. Prov. xxv. 9. Debate thy cause with thy neighbor himself; and discover not a secret to another. Gen. ix. 22. p Ex. xxiii. 1. Thou shalt not raise a false report. 9 Jer. xx. 10. I heard the defaming of many, — Report, say they, and we will report it. All my familiars watched for my halting, saying, Peradventure he will be enticed, and we shall prevail against him, and we shall take our revenge on him. Prov. xxix. 12. r Acts vii. 57. Then they cried out with a loud voice , and stopped their ears. Job xxxi. 13, 14. If I did despise the cause of my man- servant, or of my maid-servant, when they contended with me ; what then shall I do when God riseth up? and when he visiteth, what shall I answer him ? 220 THE LARGER CATECHISM. cion ; * envying or grieving at the deserved credit of any/ endeavoring or desiring to impair it," rejoicing in their dis- grace and infamy ; v scornful contempt, 10 fond admiration ; x breach of lawful promises ; y neglecting such things as are of good report ; z and practicing or not avoiding ourselves, or not hindering what we can in others, such things as procure an ill name. Q. 146. Which is the tenth commandment f A. The tenth commandment is, Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's house, thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's wife, nor his man-servant, nor his maid-servant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that is thy neighbor's} Q. 147. What are the duties required in the tenth com- mandment ? A. The duties required in the tenth commandment are, • 1 Cor. xiii. 4, 5. Charity— thinketh no evil. 1 Tim. vi. 4. < Matt. xxi. 15. And when the chief priests and scribes saw the won- derful things that he did, and the children crying in the temple, and saying, Hosanna to the son of David, they were sore displeased. Num. xi. 29. u Dan. vi. 3, 4. Then this Daniel was preferred above the presidents and princes.— Then the presidents and princes sought to find occasion against Daniel concerning the kingdom. Ezra iv. 12, 13. v Jer. xlviii. 27. For was not Israel a derision unto thee? was he found among thieves ? for since thou spakest of him, thou skippedst for joy. w Matt, xxvii. 28, 29. And they stripped him, and put on him a scar- let robe. And when they had platted a crown of thorns, they put it upon his head, and a reed in his right hand ; and they bowed the knee before him, and mocked him, saying, Hail, King of the Jews! Psa. xxxv. 15, 16. x 1 Cor. iii. 21. Let no man glory in men.— Jude 16. Having men's persons in admiration because of advantage. — Acts xii. 22. y Rom. i. 31. Without understanding, covenant-breakers. 2 Tim. iii. 3. 2 2 Sam. xii. 14. Thou hast given great occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme. 1 Sam. ii. 24. n Phil. iii. 18, 19. For many walk, of whom I have told you often, and now tell you even weeping, that they are the enemies of the cross of Christ: whose end is destruction, whose god is their belly, and whose glory is in their shame, who mind earthly things. 2 Pet. ii. 2. And many shall follow their pernicious ways ; by reason of whom the way of truth shall be evil spoken of. 2 Sam. xii. 13. b Ex. xx. 17. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 221 such a full contentment with our own condition, and such a charitable frame of the whole soul towards our neigh- bor, as that all our inward motions and affections touch- ing him, tend unto and further all that good which is his.* Q. 148. What are the sins forbidden in the tenth command- ment t A. The sins forbidden in the tenth commandment are, discontentment with our own estate; 6 envying/ and grieving at the good of our neighbor/ together with all inordinate motions and affections to any thing that is his/ Q. 149. Is any man able perfectly to keep the command- ments of God? A. No man is able, either of himself,* or by any grace received in this life, perfectly to keep the commandments c Heb. xiii. 5. Let your conversation be without covetousness ; and be content with such things as ye have : for he hath said, I will never leave thee. 1 Tim. vi. 6. d Rom. xii. 15. Rejoice with them that do rejoice, and weep with them that weep. Phil. ii. 4. Look not every man on his own things, but every man also on the things of others. Job xxxi. 29. 1 Tim. i. 5. e 1 Cor. x. 10. Neither murmur ye, as some of them also murmured, and were destroyed of the destroyer. 1 Kings xxi. 4. / Gal. v. 26. Let us not be desirous of vain-glory, provoking one an- other, envying one another. James iii. 14, 16. But if ye have bitter envying and strife in your hearts, glory not, and lie not against the truth. — For w T here envying and strife is, there is confusion, and every evil work. 9 Psa. cxii. 9, 10. His horn shall be exalted with honor. The wicked shall see it, and be grieved. Neh. ii. 10. * Rom. vii. 7. I had not known sin, but by the law : for I had not known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt not covet. Deut. v. 21. Neither shalt thou desire thy neighbor's wife, neither shalt thou covet thy neighbor's house, his field, or his man-servant, or his maid- servant, his ox, or his ass, or any thing that is thy neighbor's. Col. iii. 5. Mortify— inordinate affection, evil concupiscence, and covetous- ness, which is idolatry. Rom. xiii. 9. » James iii. 2. In many things we offend all. Job xv. 14. What is man, that he should be clean? and he which is born of a woman, that he should be righteous? John xv. 5.— Without me ye can do nothing. 222 THE LARGER CATECHISM. of God;-*' but doth daily break them in though t, k word, and deed/ Q. 150. Are all transgressions of the law of God equally heinous in themselves, and in the sight of God f A. All transgressions of the law of God are not equally- heinous; but some sins in themselves, and by reason of several aggravations, are more heinous in the sight of God than others." 1 Q. 151. What are those aggravations that make some sins more heinous than others t A. Sins receive their aggravations, 1. From the persons offending : n If they be of riper age, greater experience, or grace ; p eminent for profession, 3 gifts/ 3 Eccl. vii. 20. There is not a just man upon earth, that doeth good and sinneth not. 1 Kings viii. 46. For there is no man that sinneth not. 1 John i. 8. If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. * Gen. viii. 21. The imagination of man's heart is evil from his youth. James i. 14.— Every man is tempted, when he is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed. Gen. vi. 5. See letter (f), above. 1 Psa. xix. 12. Who can understand his errors? cleanse thou me from secret faults. Rom. iii. 9, 19.— We have before proved both Jews and Gentiles, that they are all under sin. — Every mouth may be stopped, and all the world may become guilty before God. James iii. 2, 8. In many things we offend all.— The tongue can no man tame ; it is an un- ruly evil, full of deadly poison. m Heb. ii. 2, 3. If the word spoken by angels was steadfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompense of reward : how shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation ; which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord ? Ezra ix. 14. Psa. lxxviii. 17, 32, 56. n Jer. ii. 8. The priests said not, Where is the Lord ? and they that handle the law knew me not : the pastors also transgressed against me, and the prophets prophesied by Baal. Job xxxii. 9. Great men are not always wise : neither do the aged understand judgment. Eccl. iv. 13. p 1 Kings xi. 9. And the Lord was angry with Solomon, because his heart was turned from the Lord God of Israel, which had appeared unto him twice. ? 2 Sam. xii. 14. By this deed thou hast given great occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme. 1 Cor. v. 1. r James iv. 17. To him that knoweth to do good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin. Luke xii. 47.— That servant which knew his Lord's will, and prepared not himself, neither did according to his will, shall be beaten with many stripes. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 223 place,* office/ guides to others," and whose example is likely to be followed by others/ 2. From the parties offended : w If immediately against God, x his attributes/ and worship ; * against Christ, and his grace ; a the Holy Spirit, 5 his witness, and workings ; d * John iii. 10. Jesus answered and said unto him, Art thou a master of Israel, and knowest not these things ? Jer. v. 4, 5. * 2 Sam. xii. 7, 8, 9. And Nathan said to David, Thou art the man. Thus saith the Lord God of Israel, I anointed thee king over Israel, — and I gave thee thy master's house : — wherefore hast thou despised the commandment of the Lord, to do evil in his sight? Ezek. viii. 11, 12. u Rom. ii. 21, 22, 24. Thou therefore that teachest another, teachest thou not thyself? Thou that preachest, a man should not steal, dost thou steal ? Thou that sayest a man should not commit adultery, dost thou commit adultery ? — For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles, through you. » Gal. ii. 14. But when I saw that they walked not uprightly accord- ing to the truth of the gospel, I said unto Peter before them all, If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews ? 2 Pet. ii. 1, 2. w 1 John v. 10. He that believeth on the Son of God hath the wit- ness in himself: he that believeth not God hath made him a liar ; be- cause he believeth not the record that God gave of his Son. Matt. xxi. 38, 39. * 1 Sam. ii. 25. If one man sin against another, the judge shall judge him ; but if a man sin against the Lord, who shall entreat for him ? Acts v. 4. Thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God. y Rom. ii. 4. Or despisest thou the riches of his goodness, and for- bearance, and long-suffering ; not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance ? z Mai. i. 14. Cursed be the deceiver, which hath in his flock a male, and voweth, and sacrificeth unto the Lord a corrupt thing. 1 Cor. x. 21, 22.— Ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's table, and of the table of devils. Do we provoke the Lord to jealousy ? are we stronger than he ? a John iii. 18, 36. He that believeth not is condemned already, be- cause he hath not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God.— He that believeth not the Son shall not see life ; but the wrath of God abideth on him. Heb. xii. 25. 6 Heb. x. 29. Of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he be thought worthy, who hath trodden under foot the Son of God,— and hath done despite unto the Spirit of grace? Matt. xii. 31, 32. c Eph. iv. 30. And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption. d Heb. vi. 4, 5, 6. For it is impossible for those who were once en- lightened—and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost ;— if they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repentance. 224 THE LARGER CATECHISM. against superiors, men of eminency,* and such as we stand especially related and engaged unto;-'' against any of the saints/ particularly weak brethren/ the souls of them or any other/ and the common good of all or many.- 7 ' 3. From the nature and quality of the offence : k if it be against the express letter of the law/ break many com- mandments, contain in it many sins : m if not only con- ceived in the heart, but break forth in words and actions,' 4 scandalize others, and admit of no reparation : p if against « Num. xii. 8. Wherefore then were ye not afraid to speak against my servant Moses?— Jude 8. Isa. iii. 5. / Prov. xxx. 17. The eye that mocketh at his father, and despiseth to obey his mother, the ravens of the valley shall pick it out, and the young eagles shall eat it. Psa. xli. 9. Yea, mine own familiar friend, in whom I trusted, which did eat of my bread, hath lifted up his heel against me. Psa. lv. 12 to 14. a Zech. ii. 8. He that toucheth you toucheth the apple of his eye. h 1 Cor. viii. 11, 12. And through thy knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ died? But when ye sin so against the brethren, and wound their weak conscience, ye sin against Christ. Rom. xiv. 13, 15, 21. * Ezek. xiii. 19. And will ye pollute me among my people for hand- fuls of barley, and for pieces of bread, to slay the souls that should not die? 3 1 Thcss. ii. 15, 16. Who both killed the Lord Jesus, and their own prophets, and have persecuted us— to fill up their sins alway : for the wrath is come upon them to the utmost. Matt, xxiii. 34-38. * Isa. iii. 9. They declare their sin as Sodom, they hide it not. Prov. vi. 30 to 33. 1 Ezek. xx. 12, 13. I gave them my sabbaths, to be a sign between me and them — and my sabbaths they greatly polluted. m Col. iii. 5. Mortify therefore your members which are upon the earth : fornication, uncleanness, inordinate affection, evil concupis- cence, and covetousness, which is idolatry. 1 Tim. vi. 10. n Mic. ii. 1, 2. Woe to them that devise iniquity, and work evil upon their beds ! when the morning is light, they practice it because it is in the power of their hand. And they covet fields, and take them by violence. Rom. ii. 23, 24. Thou that makest thy boast of the law, through breaking the law dishonorest thou God? For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you, as it is written. Matt. xviii. 7. p Prov. vi. 32, 33, 34, 35. But whoso committeth adultery with a woman— a wound and dishonor shall he get ; and his reproach shall not be wiped away. For jealousy is the rage of a man ; therefore he will not spare in the day of vengeance. He will not regard any ran- THE LARGER CATECHISM, 225 means, 9 mercies/ judgments,* light of nature/ conviction of conscience," public or private admonition/ censures of the church,™ civil punishments ; x and our prayers, purposes, promises/ vows/ covenants/ and engagements to God or som. Mat. xvi. 26. What is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world and lose his own soul ? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul? i Matt. xi. 21, 22, 23, 24. Woe unto thee, Chorazin ! woe unto thee, Bethsaida ! For if the mighty works which were done in you had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they would have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes. But I say unto you, it shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the day of judgment, than for you. And thou, Ca- pernaum, which art exalted unto heaven, shalt b^ brought down to hell : for if the mighty works, which have been done in thee, had been done in Sodom, it would have remained until this day, etc. John xv. 22. r Deut. xxxii. 6. Do ye thus requite the Lord, O foolish people and unwise ? Is not he thy father, that hath bought thee ? hath he not made thee, and established thee ? Isa. i. 2, 3. Ezra ix. 13, 14. 8 Jer. v. 3. O Lord, are not thine eyes upon the truth ? thou hast stricken them, but they have not grieved ; thou hast consumed them, but they have refused to receive correction: they have made their faces harder than a rock : they have refused to return. Amos iv. 8-11. * Rom. i. 20, 21. For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead ; so that they are without excuse, etc. u Rom. i. 32. Who, knowing the judgment of God, that they which commit such things are worthy of death, not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them. Dan. v. 22. v Prov. xxix. 1. He that being often reproved hardeneth his neck, shall suddenly be destroyed, and that without remedy. w Matt, xviii. 17. If he neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a publican. Tit. iii. 10. * Prov. xxvii. 22. Though thou shouldest bray a fool in a mortar among wheat with a pestle, yet will not his foolishness depart from him. y Psa. lxxviii. 34, 36, 37. When he slew them, then they sought him ; and they returned, and inquired early after God. — Nevertheless they did flatter him with their mouth, and they lied unto him with their tongues. For their heart was not right with him, neither were they steadfast in his covenant. Jer. xlii. 5, 6, 20, 21, 22. 2 Eccl. v. 5. Better is it that thou shouldest not vow, than that thou shouldest vow and not pay. Prov. xx. 25. It is a snare to the man who devoureth that which is holy, and after vows, to make inquiry. a Lev. xxvi. 25. And I will bring a sword upon you, that shall avenge the quarrel of my covenant. Jer. xxxi. 82. 15 226 THE LARGER CATECHISM. men : 6 if done deliberately, willfully/ presumptuously, 6 im- pudently/boastingly/ maliciously, 71 frequently /obstinately/ with delight/ continuance/ or relapsing after repentance." 1 4. From circumstances of time, 71 and place : • if on the h Prov. ii. 17. Which forsaketh the guide of her youth, and forget- teth the covenant of her God. Ezek. xvii. 18. Seeing he despised the oath by breaking the covenant, when, lo, he had given his hand, and hath done all these things, he shall not escape. c Psa. xxxvi. 4. He deviseth mischief upon his bed ; he setteth him- self in a way that is not good ; he abhorreth not evil. d Jer. vi. 16. Thus saith the Lord, Stand ye in the ways, and see, and ask for the old paths, where is the good way, and walk therein, and ye shall find rest for your souls. But they said, We will not walk therein. e Num. xv. 30. But the soul that doeth aught presumptuously, w T hether he be born in the land, or a stranger, the same reproacheth the Lord ; and that soul shall be cut off from among his people. Ex. xxi. 14. /Jer. vi. 15. W T ere they ashamed when they had committed abomi- nation ? nay, they were not at all ashamed, neither could they blush ; therefore they shall fall among them that fall. Prov. vii. 13. 9 Psa. lii. 1. Why boastest thou thyself in mischief, O mighty man? h Ezek. xxxv. 5, 6. Because thou hast had a perpetual hatred, and hast shed the blood of the children of Israel by the force of the sword in the time of their calamity, in the time that their iniquity had an end : therefore, as I live, saith the Lord God, I will prepare thee unto blood. 3 John 10. * Num. xiv. 22. Have tempted me now these ten times, and have not hearkened to my voice. i Zech. vii. 11, 12. But they refused to hearken, and pulled away the shoulder, and stopped their ears, that they should not hear. Yea, they made their hearts as an adamant stone. * Prov. ii. 14. Who rejoice to do evil, and delight in the frowardness of the wicked. 1 Jer. ix. 3, 5. They proceed from evil to evil, and they know not me, saith the Lord.— And weary themselves to commit iniquity. Isa. lvii. 17. m 2 Pet. ii. 20, 21. For if, after they have escaped the pollutions of the world, through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, they are again entangled therein, and overcome, the latter end is worse with them than the beginning. For it had been better for them not to have known the way of righteousness, than, after they have known it, to turn from the holy commandment delivered unto them. Heb. vi. 4, 6. n Isa. xxii. 12, 13, 14. And in that day did the Lord God of hosts call to weeping, and to mourning, and to baldness, and to girding with sackcloth; and behold joy and gladness, slaying oxen, and killing sheep, eating flesh and drinking w T ine.— Surely this iniquity shall not be purged from you, till ye die, saith the Lord God of hosts. 2 Kings v. 26. Jer. vii. 10, 11. And come and stand before me in this house, which is called by my name, and say. We are delivered to do all these abomi- THE LARGER CATECHISM. 227 Lord's day, p or other times of divine worship ; q or imme- diately before/' or after these, 5 or other helps to prevent or remedy such miscarriages : * if in public, or in the presence of others, who are thereby likely to be provoked or defiled.™ Q. 152. What doth every sin deserve at the hands of God f A. Every sin, even the least, being against the sover- eignty/ goodness,* 7 and holiness of God, x and against his righteous law/ deserveth his wrath and curse, 2 both in this nations? Is this house, which is called by my name, become a den of robbers in your eyes ? p Ezek.xxiii. 38. They have denied my sanctuary in the same day, and have profaned my sabbaths. « Isa. lviii. 3, 4. Behold, in the day of your fast ye find pleasure, and exact all your labors. Behold, ye fast for strife and debate, and to smite with the fist of wickedness. r 1 Cor. xi. 20, 21. When ye come together therefore in one place, this is not to eat the Lord's supper. For in eating every one taketh before other his own supper: and one is hungry, and another is drunken. Jer. vii. 9, 10. Will ye steal, murder— and come and stand before me in this house ? 8 Prov. vii. 14, 15. I have peace-offerings with me ; this day have I paid my vows : therefore came I forth to meet thee, diligently to seek thy face ; and I have found thee. * Neh. ix. 13, 14, 15, 16. Thou earnest down also upon mount Sinai — and madest known unto them thy holy sabbath— and gavest them bread from heaven for their hunger, and broughtest forth water for them out of the rock for their thirst— but they and our fathers dealt proudly, and hardened their necks, and hearkened not to my com- mandments. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 15, 16. tt Isa. iii. 9. They declare their sin as Sodom, they hide it not. Woe unto their soul ! for they have rewarded evil unto themselves. 1 Sam. ii. 22, 23, 24. v James ii. 10, 11. Whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all. For he that said, Do not com- mit adultery, said also, Do not kill. w Deut. xxxii. 6. Do ye thus requite the Lord, O foolish people and unwise? Is not he thy father that hath bought thee? hath he not made thee and established thee? * Hab. i. 13. Thou art of purer eyes than to behold evil, and canst not look on iniquity : wherefore lookest thou upon them that deal treacherously? 1 Pet. i. 15, 16.— As he which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation : because it is written, Be ye holy, for I am holy. Lev. xi. 45. y 1 John iii. 4. Whosoever committeth sin transgresseth also the law : for sin is the transgression of the law. Rom. vii. 12.— The law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good. * Gal. iii. 10. For as many as are of the works of the law, are under 228 THE LARGER CATECHISM. life, a and that which is to come; 6 and cannot be expiated but by the blood of Christ. Q. 153. Wliat doth God require of us, that we may escape his wrath and curse due to us by reason of the transgression of the law f A. That we may escape the wrath and curse of God due to us by reason of the transgression of the law, he requir- eth of us repentance towards God, and faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ/ and the diligent use of the outward means whereby Christ communicates to us the benefits of his mediation. 6 Q. 154. What are the outward means whereby Christ com- municates to us the benefits of his mediation ? A. The outward and ordinary means, whereby Christ communicates to his church the benefits of his mediation, are all his ordinances ; especially the word, sacraments, and prayer ; all which are made effectual to the elect for their salvation/ the curse : for it is written, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them. Eph. v. 6. a Deut. xxviii. 15, to the end. But it shall come to pass, if thou wilt not hearken unto the voice of the Lord thy God, to observe to do all his commandments and his statutes, which I command thee this day ; that all these curses shall come upon thee, etc. Prov. xiii. 21. b Matt. xxv. 41. Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels.— Rom. vi. 21, 23.— The end of those things is death.— The wages of. sin is death. • Heb. ix. 22. And almost all things are by the law purged with blood ; and without shedding of blood is no remission. 1 John i. 7.— And the blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin. 1 Pet. i. 18, 19. d Acts xx. 21. Testifying both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. Mark i. 15.— Repent ye, and believe the gospel. John iii. 18. He that be- lieveth on him, is not condemned ; but he that believeth not, is con- demned already, because he hath not believed on the name of the only begotten Son of God. e Prov. viii. 33, 34. 35. Hear instruction, and be wise and refuse it not. Blessed is the man that heareth me, watching daily at my gates, waiting at the posts of my doors. For whoso findeth me, findeth life, and shall obtain favor of the Lord. Luke xiii. 24. Strive to enter in at the strait gate : for many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able. /Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, bap- THE LARGER CATECHISM. 229 Q. 155. How is the word made effectual to salvation ? A. The Spirit of God maketh the reading, but especially the preaching of the word, an effectual means of enlight- ening/ convincing and humbling sinners ; h of driving them out of themselves, and drawing them unto Christ ; * of conforming them to his image/' and subduing them to his will ; k of strengthening them against temptations and cor- ruptions ; ■ of building them up in grace, m and establish- tizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you : and lo, I am with yon alway, even unto the end of the world. Acts ii. 42, 46. And they continued steadfastly in the apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers.— And they, continuing daily with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread from house to house, did eat their meat with glad- ness and singleness of heart. 1 Tim. iv. 16. 1 Cor. i. 21. Eph. v. 19, 20, and vi. 17, 18. ff Psa. xix. 8. The commandment of the Lord is pure, enlightening the eyes. Acts xxvi. 18. To open their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God. h Jer. xxiii. 28, 29. And he that hath my word, let him speak my word faithfully.— Is not my word like as a fire? saith the Lord; and like a hammer that breaketh the rock in pieces? Heb. iv. 12. The word of God is quick and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and in- tents of the heart. Rom. viii. 16. * Acts ii. 37, 41. Now when they heard this, they were pricked in their heart, and said unto Peter, and to the rest of the apostles, Men, and brethren, what shall we do ? — Then they that gladly received his word, were baptized : and the same day there were added unto them about three thousand souls. Acts viii. 27 to 38. J 2 Cor. iii. 18. But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image, from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord. Col. i. 25-27. * 2 Cor. x. 4, 5. (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strongholds;) casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ. Rom. vi. 17. 1 Psa. xix. 11. Moreover, by them is thy servant warned. Col. i. 28. Whom we preach, warning every man. Eph. vi. 16, 17. Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God. Matt. iv. 7, 10. m Eph. iv. 11, 12. And he gave some, apostles— and some, pastors and teachers ; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the minis- 230 THE LARGER CATECHISM. ing their hearts in holiness and comfort through faith unto salvation." Q. 156. Is the word of God to be read by all? A. Although all are not permitted to read the word publicly to the congregation, yet all sorts of people are bound to read it apart by themselves,^ and with their families : q to which end, the holy Scriptures are to be translated out of the original into vulgar languages/ Q. 157. How is the word of God to be read? A. The holy Scriptures are to be read with an high and try, for the edifying of the body of Christ, etc. Acts xx. 32. And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and to the word of his grace, which is able to build you up. 2 Tim. iii. 15, 16. 1 Cor. iii. 9, 10, 11. n Rom. xvi. 25. Now, to him that is of power to stablish you accord- ing to my gospel, and the preaching of Jesus Christ, according to the revelation of the mystery, which was kept secret since the world be- gan. 1 Thess. iii. 2, 13. And sent Timotheus, our brother, and minis- ter of God, and our fellow-laborer in the gospel of Christ, to establish you, and to comfort you concerning your faith, etc. Rom. x. 14 to 17. Deut. xxxi. 9, 12, 13. And Moses wrote this law, and delivered it unto the priests the sons of Levi — and unto all the elders of Israel. — Gather the people together, men, and women, and children, and thy stranger that is within thy gates,— that they may learn, and fear the Lord your God, and observe to do all the words of this law, etc. p Deut. xvii. 18, 19. And it shall be, when he sitteth upon the throne of his kingdom, that he shall write him a copy of this law in a book, out of that which is before the priests the Levites : and it shall be with him, and he shall read therein all the days of his life.— Isa. xxxiv. 16. Seek ye out of the book of the Lord, and read.— John v. 39. Search the Scriptures.— Rev i. 3. Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those things which are written thereiD. ? Deut. vi. 6, 7. And these words which I command thee this day, shall be in thine heart : and thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk of them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest by the way, and when thou liest down, and when thou risest up. Psa. lxxviii. 5, 6. For he established a testimony in Jacob, and appointed a law in Israel, which he commanded our fa- thers, that they should make them known to their children : that the generation to come might know them, even the children which should be born ; who should arise and declare them to their children. * 1 Cor. xiv. 2 to 29.— ver. 18, 19. I thank my God, I speak with tongues more than ye all ; yet in the church I had rather speak five words with my understanding, that by my voice I might teach others also, than ten thousand words in an unknown tongue. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 231 reverent esteem of them ; * with a firm persuasion that they are the very word of God/ and that he only can en- able us to understand them ; u with desire to know, believe, and obey, the will of God revealed in them ; v with dili- gence, w and attention to the matter and scope of them ; x with meditation/ application,* self-denial, a and prayer. 6 Q. 158. By whom is the word of God to be preached f A. The word of God is to be preached only by such as are sufficiently gifted, and also duly approved and called to that office.** 8 Psa. cxix. 97. O how love I thy law ! — Neh. viii. 5. And Ezra opened the book in the sight of all the people— and when he opened it all the people stood np. — Isa. lxvi. 2.— But to this man will I look, even to him that is poor, and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at my word. ' 2 Pet. i. 21. Holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost. 1 Thess. ii. 13. u Psa. cxix. 18. Open thon mine eyes, that I may behold wondrous things out of thy law. Luke xxiv. 45. v James i. 21, 22. Receive with meekness the ingrafted word, which is able to save your souls. But be ye doers of the word, and not hear- ers only, deceiving your own selves. 1 Pet. ii. 2. As new-born babes desire the sincere milk of the word, that ye may grow thereby. Mark iv. 20. w Acts xvii. 11. These [Bereans] were more noble than those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readiness of mind, and searched the Scriptures daily, whether those things were so. Deut. xi. 13. * Acts viii. 30, 34. And Philip— said, Understandest thou what thou readest ?— and the eunuch answered Philip, — Of whom speaketh the prophet this ? of himself, or of some other man? Matt. xiii. 23. y Psa. i. 2. But his delight is in the law of the Lord ; and in his law doth he meditate day and night. Psa. cxix. 97. how love I thy law ! it is my meditation all the day. 2 Acts ii. 38, 39. Repent, and be baptized every one of you— for the promise is unto you, and to your children. 2 Sam. xii. 7. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 21. « Gal. i. 15, 16. But when it pleased God— to reveal his Son in me, that I might preach him among the heathen ; immediately I conferred not with flesh and blood. Prov. iii. 5. b Neh. viii. 6, 8. See letter ( M ), above. ■ 1 Tim. iii. 2-6. A bishop— must be blameless— apt to teach — not a novice. 2 Tim. ii. 2. And the things that thou hast heard of me, among many witnesses, the same commit thou to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others also. Mai. ii. 7. <*Rom. x. 15. And how shall they preach, except they be sent? 232 THE LARGER CATECHISM. Q. 159. How is the word of God to be preached by those that are called thereunto ? A. They that are called to labor in the ministry of the word are to preach sound doctrine, 6 diligently/ in season, and out of season ; 9 plainly/ not in the enticing words of man's wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit, and of power/ faithfully/' making known the whole counsel of God ; k wisely/ applying themselves to the necessities and ca- pacities of the hearers ; m zealously, 71 with fervent love to God, Heb. v. 4. And no man taketh this honor unto himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron. 1 Tim. iii. 10. And let these also first be proved ; then let them use the office of a deacon, being found blameless. • Tit. ii. 1, 8. But speak thou the things which become sound doc- trine : — Sound speech that cannot be condemned. / Acts xviii. 25. Being fervent in the spirit, he spake and taught dili- gently the things of the Lord. 2 Tim. iv. 2. Preach the word : be instant in season, out of sea- son. h 1 Cor. xiv. 9. Except ye utter by the tongue words easy to be un- derstood, how shall it be known what is spoken? for ye shall speak into the air. » 1 Cor. ii. 4. And my speech, and my preaching was not with entic- ing words of man's wisdom, bat in demonstration of the Spirit, and of power. J Jer. xxiii. 28. He that hath my word, let him speak my word faith- fully. 1 Cor. iv. 1, 2. Let a man so account of us, as of the ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God. Moreover, it is re- quired in stewards, that a man be found faithful. Matt. xxiv. 45, 40, 47. * Acts xx. 27. For I have not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God. 1 Col. i. 28. Whom we preach, warning every man, and teaching every man in all wisdom. 2 Tim. ii. 15. Study to show thyself ap- proved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth. m 1 Cor. iii. 2. I have fed you with milk, and not with meat : for hitherto ye were not able to bear it, neither yet now are ye able. Heb. v. 12, 13, 14. IThess. ii. 7. Luke xii. 42. n Acts xviii. 25. This man was instructed in the way of the Lord ; and, being fervent in the spirit, he spake and taught diligently the things of the Lord, knowing only the baptism of John. 2 Tim. iv. 5. 2 Cor. v. 13, 14. For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God ; or whether we be sober, it is for your cause. For the love of Christ con- straineth us ; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead. Phil. i. 15, 16, 17. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 233 and the souls of his people ; p sincerely, q aiming at his glory/ and their conversion/ edification/ and salvation. 1 * Q. 160. What is required of those that hear the wora preached ? A. It is required of those that hear the word preached, that they attend upon it with diligence/ preparation/ and prayer ; x examine what they hear by the Scriptures ; y re- ceive the truth with faith/ love, a meekness/ and readiness p 2 Cor. xii. 15. And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you , though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved. 1 Thess. iii. 12. 9 2 Cor iv. 2. But have renounced the hidden things of dishon- esty ; not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceit- fully ; but, by manifestation of the truth, commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God. 2 Cor. ii. 17. r John vii. 18. He that speaketh of himself, seeketh his own glory : but he that seeketh his glory that sent him, the same is true, and no unrighteousness is in him. 1 Thess. ii. 4, 5, 6. 8 1 Cor. ix. 19, 20, 21, 22. For though I be free from all men, yet have I made myself servant unto all, that I might gain the more, etc.— I am made all things to all men, that I might by all means save some. 1 2 Cor. xii. 19. But we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edify- ing. Eph. iv. 12. u 1 Tim. iv. 16. Take heed unto thyself, and unto the doctrine ; con- tinue in them : for in doing this, thou shalt both save thyself, and them that hear thee. 2 Tim. ii. 10. Therefore I endure all things for the elect's sake, that they may also obtain the salvation which is in Christ Jesus with eternal glory. Acts xxvi. 16-18. v Psa. lxxxiv. 1, 2, 4. How amiable are thy tabernacles, O Lord of hosts ! My soul longeth, yea, even fainteth, for the courts of the Lord. —Blessed are they that dwell in thy house : they will be still praising thee. Psa. xxvii. 4. Prov. viii. 34. w Luke viii. 18. Take heed, therefore, how ye hear. 1 Pet. ii. 1, 2. Wherefore, laying aside all malice, and all guile, and hypocrisies, and envies, and all evil speakings, as new-born babes, desire the sincere milk of the word, that ye may grow thereby. James i. 21. • Psa. cxix. 18. Open thou mine eyes, that I may behold wondrous things out of thy law. Eph. vi. 18, 19. v Acts xvii. 11. And searched the Scriptures daily, whether those things were so. 2 Heb. iv. 2. For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them : but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it. « 2 Thess. ii. 10.— They received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved. 6 James i. 21. Receive with meekness the ingrafted word. Psa. xxv. 9. 234 THE LARGER CATECHISM. of mind, c as the word of God ; d meditate, 6 and confer of it ; f hide it in their hearts/ and bring forth the fruit of it in their lives.* Q. 161. How do the sacraments become effectual means of salvation f A. The sacraments become effectual means of salvation, not by any power in themselves, or any virtue derived from the piety or intention of him by whom they are administered ; but only by the working of the Holy Ghost, and the blessing of Christ by whom they are in- stituted.* Q. 162. What u a sacrament ? A. k sacrament is an holy ordinance instituted by Christ c Acts xvii. 11. These were more noble than those in Thessaloni- ca, in that they received the word with all readiness of mind. Acts ii. 41. d 1 Thess. ii. 13. For this cause also thank we God without ceasing, because, when ye received the word of God, which ye heard of us, ye received it not as the word of men, but, as it is in truth, the word of God. ■ Heb. ii. 1. Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip. /Deut. vi. 6, 7. And these words, which I command thee this day, shall be in thine heart ; and thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk of them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest by the way, and when thou liest down, and when thou risest up. 9 Psa. cxix. 11. Thy word have I hid in mine heart, that I might not sin against thee. Prov. ii. 1. h Luke viii. 15. But that on the good ground are they, which, in an honest and good heart, having heard the word, keep it, and bring forth fruit with patience. James i. 25. * 1 Pet. iii. 21. The like figure whereunto, even baptism, doth also now save us, (not the putting away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience towards God) by the resurrection of Jesus Christ. Acts viii. 13. Then Simon himself believed also : and when he was baptized he continued with Philip, and wondered, beholding the miracles and signs which were done. [His baptism, notwithstand- ing, was ineffectual to any saving purpose, for Peter said to him] ver. 23,-1 perceive that thou art in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity. 1 Cor. iii. 7. So, then, neither is he that planteth any thing, neither he that watereth; but God that giveth the increase. 1 Cor. vi. 11.— But ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justi- fied in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 235 in his church/' to signify, seal, and exhibit* unto those that are within the covenant of grace/ the benefits of his mediation ; m to strengthen and increase their faith and all other graces ; n to oblige them to obedience ; ° to testify and cherish their love and communion one with an- other* and to distinguish them from those that are with- out.* Q. 163. What are the parts of a sacrament f A. The parts of a sacrament are two : the one, an out- ward and sensible sign used according to Christ's own ap- i Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy- Ghost. Matt. xxvi. 26, 27. And as they were eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed it, and brake it, and gave it to the disciples, and said, Take, eat ; this is my body. * Rom. iv. 11. And he [Abraham] received the sign of circumcision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had, yet being un- circumcised ; that he might be the father of all them that believe, though they be not circumcised ; that righteousness might be imputed unto them also. 1 Cor. xi. 24, 25. 1 Rom. ix. 8. The children of the promise are counted for the seed. Gal. iv. 28. Now we, brethren, as Isaac was, are the children of prom- ise. Rom. xv. 8, 9. m Acts ii. 38. Then Peter said unto them, Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ ? Acts xxii. 16. n Rom. xv. 8, 9. Now I say that Jesus Christ was a minister of the circumcision for the truth of God, to confirm the promises made unto the fathers : and that the Gentiles might glorify God for his mercy. Gal. iii. 27. * Rom. vi. 4. Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death ; that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life. 1 Cor. x. 21. Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils : ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's table, and of the table of devils. p 1 Cor. xii. 13. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free ; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. 1 Cor. x. 17.— We, being many, are one bread, and one body : for we are all partakers of that one bread. Eph. iv. 3, 4, 5. i Eph. ii. 19. Now, therefore, ye are no more strangers, and foreign- ers, but fellow-citizens with the saints, and of the household of God. Gen. xxxiv. 14. 236 THE LARGER CATECHISM. pointrnent ; the other, an inward and spiritual grace there- by signified/ Q. 164. How many sacraments hath Christ instituted in his church under the New Testament? A. Under the New Testament Christ hath instituted in his church only two sacraments, baptism, and the Lord's supper.* Q. 165. WJiat is baptism f A. Baptism is a sacrament of the New Testament, where- in Christ hath ordained the washing with water in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost/ to be a sign and seal of ingrafting into himself," of remission of sins by his blood, w and regeneration by his Spirit ; w of adoption,* and resurrection unto everlasting life : y and whereby the parties baptized are solemnly ad- mitted into the visible church,* and enter into an open and professed engagement to be wholly and only the Lord's. r Matt. iii. 11. I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance : but he that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear : he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire. IPet. iii. 21. * 1 Cor. xi. 23. See letter (-0, page 235. * Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. u Gal. iii. 27. For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ. Rom. vi. 3. v Acts xxii. 16. Arise, and be baptized, and wash away thy sins. Mark i. 4. John did baptize in the wilderness, and preach the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins. Rev. i. 5. «• John iii. 5. Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.— Tit. iii. 5. — According to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost. * Gal. iii. 26, 27. For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus. For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ, have put on Christ. y 1 Cor. xv. 29. Else what shall they do which are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not at all? why are they then baptized for the dead? z 1 Cor. xii. 13. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free : and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. a Rom. vi. 4. Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into THE LARGER CATECHISM. 237 Q. 166. Unto whom is baptism to be administered f A. Baptism is not to be administered to any that are out of the visible church, and so strangers from the covenant of promise, till they profess their faith in Christ, and obe- dience to him ; 6 but infants descending from parents, either both or but one of them, professing faith in Christ, and obedience to him, are in that respect within the cov- enant, and are to be baptized. Q. 167. How is our baptism to be improved by us f A. The needful but much neglected duty of improving our baptism, is to be performed by us all our life long, es- pecially in the time of temptation, and when we are pres- ent at the administration of it to others,** by serious and thankful consideration of the nature of it, and of the ends for which Christ instituted it, the privileges and benefits conferred and sealed thereby, and our solemn vow made therein ; e by being humbled for our sinful defilement, our falling short of, and walking contrary to, the grace of bap- tism and our engagements ; f by growing up to assurance death ; that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life. 6 Acts viii. 36, 37. And the eunuch said, See, here is water : what doth hinder me to be baptized? And Philip said, If thou believest with all thine heart, thou mayest. And he answered and said, I be- lieve that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. Acts ii. 41. Then they that gladly received his word, were baptized. c Acts ii. 38, 39. Then Peter said unto them, Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the— Holy Ghost. For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call. Luke xviii. 16. But Jesus called them unto him, and said, Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid them not; for of such is the kingdom of God. 1 Cor. vii. 14. The unbe- lieving husband is sanctified by the wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the husband : else were your children unclean ; but now are they holy. Rom. xi. 16. Gen. xvii. 7 to 9, compared with Gal. iii. 9 to 14, and Col. ii. 11, 12. d Psa. xxii. 10, 11. I was cast upon thee from the womb : thou art my God from my mother's belly. Be not far from me ; for trouble is near. • Rom. vi. 3, 4, 5. /Rom. vi. 2, 3. God forbid. How shall we that are dead to sin, live any longer therein? Know ye not, that so many of us as were bap- tized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into his death ? 1 Cor. i. 11-13. Gal. iii. 1. 238 THE LARGER CATECHISM. of pardon of sin, and of all other blessings sealed to us in that sacrament ; 9 by drawing strength from the death and resurrection of Christ, into whom we are baptized, for the mortifying of sin, and quickening of grace ; h and by en- deavoring to live by faith/ to have our conversation in holiness and righteousness/" as those that have therein given up their names to Christ,* and to walk in brotherly love, as being baptized by the same Spirit into one body/ Q. 168. What is the Lord's supper f A. The Lord's supper is a sacrament of the New Testa- ment,"* wherein, by giving and receiving bread and wine according to the appointment of Jesus Christ, his death is showed forth ; and they that worthily communicate, feed upon his body and blood, to their spiritual nourishment and growth in grace ; n have their union and communion ff Phil. iii. 7 to 10, 11. But what things were gain to me, those I counted loss for Christ :— That I may know him, and the power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of his sufferings, being made con- formable unto his death ; if by any means I might attain unto the res- urrection of the dead, etc. Rom. iv. 11, 12. 1 Pet. iii. 21. h Rom. vi. 2, 3, 4. How shall we, that are dead to sin, live any longer therein? Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into his death ? Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death ; that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in new- ness of life. ' Gal. iii. 26, 27. For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus. For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ, have put on Christ. i Rom. vi. 22. But now being made free from sin, and become ser- vants to God, ve have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting life. * Acts ii. 38. Be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ. 1 1 Cor. xii. 13 to 25, 26. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free ; — that there should be no schism in the body ; but that the mem- bers should have the same care one for another. And whether one member suffer, all the members suffer with it; or one member be hon- ored, all the members rejoice with it. m Luke xxii. 20. Likewise also the cup after supper, saying, This cup is the New Testament in my blood, which is shed for you. 71 Matt. xxvi. 26, 27. And said, Take, eat ; this is my body. And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, Drink ye THE LARGER CATECHISM. 239 with him confirmed ; ° testify and renew their thankful- ness 1 ' and engagement to God, ? and their mutual love and fellowship each with other, as members of the same mys- tical body/ Q. 169. How hath Christ appointed bread and wine to be given and received in the sacrament of the LoroVs supper f A. Christ hath appointed the ministers of his word, in the administration of this sacrament of the Lord's supper, to set apart the bread and wine from common use by the word of institution, thanksgiving, and prayer ; to take and break the bread, and to give both the bread and the wine to the communicants : who are by the same appointment to take and eat the bread, and to drink the wine ; in thank- ful remembrance that the body of Christ was broken and given, and his blood shed for them. 8 Q. 170. How do they that worthily communicate in the LoroVs supper feed upon the body and blood of Christ therein f A. As the body and blood of Christ are not corporally or carnally present in, with, or under the bread and wine in the Lord's supper ; t and yet are spiritually present to all of it. John vi. 55, 56.— My flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is drink indeed. He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwell- eth in me, and I in him. 1 Cor. xi. 23 to 27. 1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the com- munion of the blood of Christ ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ ? p 1 Cor. xi. 25. This cup is the New Testament in my blood : this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. 9 1 Cor. x. 16 to 21. The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ ? Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils: ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's table, and of the table of devils. ■" 1 Cor. x. 17. For we, being many, are one bread, and one body : for we are all partakers of that one bread. * Mark xiv. 22, 23, 24. And as they did eat, Jesus took bread, and blessed, and brake it, and gave to them and said— This is my body. And he took the cup, and when he had given thanks, he gave it to them : and they all drank of it. 1 Cor. xi. 23, 24. Matt. xxvi. 26 to 28. Eph. ii. 11, 13. * Acts iii. 21. Whom the heaven must receive until the times of res- titution of all things. 240 THE LARGER CATECHISM. the faith of the receiver, no less truly and really than the elements themselves are to their outward senses ; u so they that worthily communicate in the sacrament of the Lord's supper, do therein feed upon the body and blood of Christ, not after a corporal or carnal, but in a spiritual manner ; yet truly and really , v while by faith they receive and apply unto themselves Christ crucified, and all the benefits of his death." Q. 171. How are they that receive the sacrament of the Lord's supper to prepare 'themselves before they come unto itf A. They that receive the sacrament of the Lord's sup- per, are, before they come, to prepare themselves there- unto, by examining themselves x of their being in Christ/ of their sins and wants ; x of the truth and measure of their knowledge," faith, 5 repentance, love to God and the breth- ren,* charity to all men, 6 forgiving those that have done u Gal. iii. 1. O foolish Galatians— before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth, crucified among you. Heb. xi. 1. v John vi. 51 to 53. I am the living bread, which came down from heaven : if any man eat of this bread he shall live for ever: and the bread that I will give is my flesh, which I will give for the life of the world.— Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink his blood, ye have no life in you. " 1 Cor. x. 16. See letter (<>), page 239. x 1 Cor. xi. 28. But let a man examine himself, and so let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. y 2 Cor. xiii. 5. Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith ; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates? * 1 Cor. v. 7. Purge out therefore the old leaven, that ye may be a new lump, as ye are unleavened. For even Christ our passover is sac- rificed for us. Compared with Ex. xii. 15. ° 1 Cor. xi. 29. For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh damnation to himself, not discerning the Lord's body. 6 2 Cor. xiii. 5. See letter (v), above. e Zech. xii. 10. And I will pour upon the house of David, and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the spirit of grace and of supplications ; and they sha' ! look upon me whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn for him as one mourneth for his only son, and shall be in bit- terness for him, as one that is in bitterness for his first-born. 1 Cor. xi. 31. For if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged. d 1 Cor. x. 17. For we, being many, are one bread, and one body ; for we are all partakers of that one bread. c 1 Cor. v. 8. Therefore let us keep the feast, not with old leaven THE LARGER CATECHISM. 241 them wrong/ of their desires after Christ/ and of their new obedience ; h and by renewing the exercise of these graces/ by serious meditation/' and fervent prayer.* Q. 172. May one who doubteth of his being in Christ, or of his due preparation, come to the Lord's supper ? A. One who doubteth of his being in Christ, or of his due preparation to the sacrament of the Lord's supper, may have true interest in Christ, though he be not yet as- sured thereof/ and in God's account hath it, if he be duly affected with the apprehension of the want of it, m and un- feignedly desires to be found in Christ/ and to depart neither with the leaven of malice and wickedness ; but with the un- leavened bread of sincerity and truth ? 1 Cor. xi. 18, 20. /Matt. v. 23, 24. Therefore, if thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught against thee ; leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift. s John vii. 37. Jesus stood and cried, saying, If any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink. Luke i. 53. He hath filled the hungry with good things. Isa. lv. 1. h 1 Cor. v. 8. Therefore let us keep the feast, not with old leaven- but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth. * Heb. x. 21, 22, 24. And having an high-priest over the house of God ; let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water.— And let us consider one another to provoke unto love and to good works. Psa. xxvi. 6. J 1 Cor. xi. 24. This do, in remembrance of me. * Matt. xxvi. 26. Jesus took bread, and blessed it. 2 Chron. xxx. 18, 19. 1 Isa. 1. 10. Who is among you that feareth the Lord, that obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh in darkness, and hath no light ? let him trust in the name of the Lord, and stay upon his God. 1 John v. 13. These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God. m Isa. liv. 7, 8, 10. For a small moment have I forsaken thee ; but with great mercies will I gather thee. In a little wrath I hid my face from thee for a moment ; but with everlasting kindness will I have mercy on thee, saith the Lord thy Redeemer.— For the mountains shall depart, and the hills be removed ; but my kindness shall not de- part from thee, neither shall the covenant of my peace be removed, saith the Lord that hath mercy on thee. Matt. v. 3, 4. Psa. xxxi. 22. n Psa. xlii. 11. Why art thou cast down, O my soul ? and why art thou disquieted within me? hope thou in God; for I shall yet praise him, who is the health of my countenance, and my God. 16 242 THE LARGER CATECHISM, from iniquity : ° in which case (because promises are made, and this sacrament is appointed, for the relief even of weak and doubting Christians)* he is to bewail his unbe- lief, 2 and labor to have his doubts resolved ; r and, so doing, he may and ought to come to the Lord's supper, that he may be further strengthened.* Q. 173. May any who profess the faith, and desire to come to the Lord's supper, be kept from it f A. Such as are found to be ignorant or scandalous, not- withstanding their profession of the faith, and desire to come to the Lord's supper, may and ought to be kept from that sacrament by the power which Christ hath left in his church/ until they receive instruction, and manifest their reformation." Q. 174. What is required of them that receive the sacra- ment of the Lord's supper in the time of the administration of it? A. It is required of them that receive the sacrament of 2 Tim. ii. 19. Nevertheless the foundation of God standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them that are his. And, Let every one that nameth the name of Christ, depart from iniquity. Rom. vii. 24, 25. O wretched man that I am ! who shall deliver me from the body of this death ? I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord. p Matt. xxvi. 28. For this is my blood of the New Testament, which is shed for many, for the remission of sins. Matt. xi. 28. Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Isa. xl. 11, 29, 31. 9 Mark ix. 21. And said with tears, Lord, I believe ; help thou mine unbelief. r Acts xvi. 30. And brought them out, and said, Sirs, what must I do to be saved ? Acts ix. 6. 8 1 Cor. xi. 28. But let a man examine himself, and so let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. Matt. xi. 28. ' 1 Cor. xi. 29. For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh damnation [judgment] to himself, not discerning the Lord's body. 1 Cor. v. 11. But now I have written unto you not to keep company, if any man that is called a brother be a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a railer, or a drunkard, or an extortioner ; with such an one, no, not to eat. Matt. vii. 6. Jude 23. tt Gal. vi. 1. Brethren, if a man be overtaken in a fault, ye which arc spiritual, restore such an one in the spirit of meekness ; consider- ing thyself, lest thou also be tempted. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 243 the Lord's supper, that, during the time of the administra- tion of it, with all holy reverence and attention they wait upon God in that ordinance/ diligently observe the sac- ramental elements and actions," needfully discern the Lord's body, x and affectionately meditate on his death and sufferings/ and thereby stir up themselves to a vigorous exercise of their graces ; z in judging themselves a and sor- rowing for sin ; h in earnest hungering and thirsting after Christ, feeding on him by faith/ receiving of his fullness, 6 trusting in his merits, •''rejoicing in his love/ giving thanks v Heb. xii. 28. Wherefore, we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear. Lev. x. 3. w Gal. iii. 1. Before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently set torth, crucified among you. x 1 Cor. xi. 29. For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eat- eth and drinketh damnation to himself, not discerning the Lord's body. y Luke xxii. 19. And he took bread, and gave thanks, and brake it, and gave unto them, saying, This is my body which is given for you; this do in remembrance of me. * Eph. iii. 17, 18, 19. That ye, being rooted and grounded in love, may be able to comprehend with all saints what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height ; and to know the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge, that ye might be filled with all the fullness of God. a 1 Cor. xi. 31. For if we would judge ourselves we should not be judged. b Zech. xii. 10. And they shall look upon me whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn. e Rev. xxii. 17. And the Spirit and the bride say, Come. And let him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely. d Gal. ii. 20. And the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me. John vi. 35. And Jesus said unto them, I am the bread of life : he that com- eth to me shall never hunger ; and he that believeth on me shall never thirst. e John i. 16. And of his fullness have all we received, and grace for grace. Col. i. 19. / Phil. iii. 9. And be found in him, not having mine own righteous- ness, which is of the law, but that which is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith. a 1 Pet. i. 8. Whom having not seen, ye love : in whom, though now ye see him not, yet believing, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory. 2 Chron. xxx. 21. 244 THE LARGER CATECHISM. for his grace ; h in renewing of their covenant with God,' and love to all the saints. Q. 175. What is the duty of Christians, after they have re- ceived the sacrament of the Lord's supper f A. The duty of Christians, after they have received the sacrament of the Lord's supper, is seriously to consider how they have behaved themselves therein, and with what success ; k if they find quickening and comfort, to bless God for it, 1 beg the continuance of it,"* watch against re- lapses, 71 fulfill their vows, and encourage themselves to a frequent attendance on that ordinance : p but if they find no present benefit, more exactly to review their prepara- tion to, and carriage at the sacrament; q in both which if they can approve themselves to God and their own con- sciences, they are to wait for the fruit of it in due time : r but if they see that they have failed in either, they are to h Psa. xxii. 26. The meek shall eat and be satisfied : they shall praise the Lord that seek him : your heart shall live for ever. » Jer. 1. 5. Come, and let us join ourselves to the Lord in a perpetual covenant that shall not be forgotten. Psa. 1. 5. i 1 Cor. x. 17. For we, being many, are one bread, and one body; for we are all partakers of that one bread. Acts ii. 42. * 1 Cor. xi. 17, 30, 31. Now in this that I declare unto you I praise you not, that ye come together not for the better, but for the worse. — For this cause, etc. Psa. lxxiii. 28. 1 2 Cor. ii. 14. Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ. Acts ii. 42, 46, 47. m Rom. xv. 13. Now, the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing, that ye may abound in hope, through the power of the Holy Ghost. Psa. xxxvi. 10. n 1 Cor. x. 12. Wherefore, let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall. Rom. xi. 20. Psa. 1. 14. Offer unto God thanksgiving; and pay thy vows unto the Most High. p 1 Cor. xi. 25, 26. Psa. xxvii. 4. Acts ii. 42. 9 Psa. lxxvii. 6. I commune with mine own heart ; and my spirit made diligent search. Psa. cxxxix. 23, 24. Search me, O God, and know my heart ; try me, and know my thoughts ; and see if there be any wicked way in me. and lead me in the way everlasting. r Psa. cxxiii. 1, 2. Unto thee lift I up mine eyes, thou that dwell- est in the heavens. Behold, as the eyes of servants look unto the hand of their masters, and as the eyes of a maiden unto the hand of her mistress: so our eyes wait upon the Lord our God, until that he have mercy upon us. Isa. viii. 17. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 245 be humbled,* and to attend upon it afterward with more care and diligence/ Q. 176. Wherein do the sacraments of baptism and the Lord's supper agree ? A. The sacraments of baptism and the Lord's supper agree, in that the author of both is God; w the spiritual part of both is Christ and his benefits ; v both are seals of the same covenant, 20 are to be dispensed by ministers of the gospel and by none other ; z and to be continued in the church of Christ until his second coming. y * Hos. xiv. 2. Take with you words, and turn to the Lord ; say unto him, Take away all iniquity, and receive us graciously ; so will we render the calves of our lips. Hosea vi. 1, 2. * 2 Cor. vii. 11. For, behold, this self-same thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clear- ing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what ve- hement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge ! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter. 1 Chron. xv. 12 to 14. » Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. xi. 23. For I have received of the Lord, that which also I delivered unto you, That the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread. v Rom. vi. 3, 4. Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into his death ? Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death : that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life. 1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ ? w Col. ii. 11, 12. In whom also ye are circumcised with the circum- cision made without hands, in putting off the body of the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ; buried with him in baptism, wherein also ye are risen with him through the faith of the operation of God, who hath raised him from the dead. Compared with Rom. iv. 11. Matt. xxvi. 27, 28. And he took the cup and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, Drink ye all of it ; for this is my blood of the New Testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins. * Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. xi. 23. For I have received of the Lord, that which I also delivered unto you, That the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread. 1 Cor. iv. 1. Let a man so account of us, as of the ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God. Heb. v. 4. v Matt, xxviii. 20. Teaching them [all nations] to observe all things 246 THE LARGER CATECHISM. Q. 177. Wherein do the sacraments of baptism and the Lord's supper differ f A. The sacraments of baptism and the Lord's supper differ, in that baptism is to be administered but once, with water, to be a sign and seal of our regeneration and ingrafting into Christ, 2 and that even to infants ; a where- as the Lord's supper is to be administered often, in the elements of bread and wine, to represent and exhibit Christ as spiritual nourishment to the soul, 6 and to con- firm our continuance and growth in him, c and that only to such as are of years and ability to examine themselves.* Q. 178. What is prayer ? A. Prayer is an offering up of our desires unto God, e in the name of Christ/ by the help of his Spirit;* 7 with con- whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. 1 Cor. xi. 26. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he come. * Matt. iii. 11. I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance : but he that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear : he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire. Gal. iii. 27. For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ, have put on Christ. Titus iii. 5. a Acts ii. 38, 39. Repent, and be baptized every one of you.— For the promise is unto you and to your children. 1 Cor. vii. 14.— The unbe- lieving wife is sanctified by the husband : else were your children un- clean; but now are they holy. — See letter ( c ), page 237. b 1 Cor. xi. 26. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he come. Col. ii. 19.— Not holding the head, from which all the body by joints and bands having nourish- ment ministered, and knit together, increaseth with the increase of God. c 1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the com- munion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ ? Eph. iv. 15, 16. d 1 Cor. xi. 28. But let a man examine himself, and so let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. «Psa. lxii. 8. Trust in him at all times; ye people, pour out your heart before him ; God is a refuge for us. /John xvi. 23, 24. Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you. Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name ; ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full. si Rom. viii. 26. Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities : for we know not what we should pray for as we ought ; but the Spirit it- THE LARGER CATECHISM. 247 fession of our sins, A and thankful acknowledgment of his mercies.' Q. 179. Are we to pray unto God only ? A. God only being able to search the hearts/ hear the requests,* pardon the sins/ and fulfill the desires of all; m and only to be believed in, n and worshiped with religious worship : ° prayer, which is a special part thereof, p is to be made by all to him alone/ and to none other/ Q. 180. What is it to pray in the name of Christ f A. To pray in the name of Christ, is, in obedience to self maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be ut- tered. h Dan. ix. 4. And I prayed unto the Lord my God, and made my confession. Psa. xxxii. 5, 6.— I said, I will confess my transgressions unto the Lord ; and thou forgavest the iniquity of my sin. Selah. For this shall every one that is godly pray unto thee, in a time when thou mayest be found. * Phil. iv. 6. In every thing by prayer and supplication with thanks- giving let your requests be made known unto God. i\ Kings viii. 39. Thou, even thou only, knowest the hearts of all the children of men. Acts i. 24. And they prayed, and said, Thou, Lord, which knowest the hearts of all men, show whether of these two thou hast chosen. Rom. viii. 27. * Psa. lxv. 2. O thou that hearest prayer, unto thee shall all flesh come. * Micah vii. 18. Who is a God like unto thee, that pardoneth iniq- uity, and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage ? m Psa. cxlv. 16, 19. Thou openest thine hand, and satisfiest the de- sire of every living thing.— He will fulfill the desire of them that fear him. » 2 Sam. xxii. 32. For who is God, save the Lord? and who is a rock save our God ? John xiv. 1. Let not your heart be troubled : ye be- lieve in God. Matt. iv. 10. Then saith Jesus unto him, Get thee hence, Satan : for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve. p 1 Cor. i. 2. Unto the church of God, which is at Corinth, to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be saiDts, with all that in every place call upon the name of Jesus Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours. 1 1sa. xlii. 8. I am the Lord ; that is my name : and my glory will I not give to another, neither my praise to graven images. Luke iv. 8. Psa. 1. 15. r Jer. iii. 23. Truly in vain is salvation hoped for from the hills, and from the multitude of mountains : truly in the Lord our God is the salvation of Israel. Jer. xiv. 22. Rom. x. 14. 248 THE LARGER CATECHISM. his command, and in confidence on his promises, to ask mercy for his sake :* not by bare mentioning of his name ; ' but by drawing our encouragement to pray, and our bold- ness, strength, and hope of acceptance in prayer, from Christ and his mediation. 1 * Q. 181. Why are we to pray in the name of Christ t A. The sinfulness of man, and his distance from God by reason thereof, being so great, as that we can have no access into his presence without a mediator ; v and there being none in heaven or earth appointed to, or fit for, that glorious work but Christ alone ; w we are to pray in no other name but his only.* Q. 182. How doth the Splint help us to pray f A. We not knowing what to pray for as we ought, the Spirit helpeth our infirmities, by enabling us to under- ■ John xiv. 13, 14. And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will do it. Dan. ix. 37. * Luke vi. 46. And why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and do not the things which I say ? Matt. vii. 21. u Heb. iv. 14, 15, 16. Seeing then that we have a great high-priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our profession. For we have not an high-priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need. 1 John v. 13, 14, 15. v John xiv. 6. Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life : no man cometh unto the Father but by me. Eph. iii. 12. In whom we have boldness and access with confidence by the faith of him. * Heb. vii. 25, 26, 27. Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them. For such an high-priest became us, who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens ; who needeth not daily, as those high-priests, to offer up sac- rifice, first for his own sins, and then for the people's : for this he did once, when he offered up himself. 1 Tim. ii. 5. For there is one God, and one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus. John vi. 27. * Col. iii. 17. And whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the Father by him. Heb. xiii. 15. By him, therefore, let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually, that is, the fruit of our lips giving thanks to his name. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 249 stand both for whom, and what, and how prayer is to be made; and by working and quickening in our hearts (al- though not in all persons, nor at all times in the same measure) those apprehensions, affections, and graces, which are requisite for the right performance of that duty.* Q. 183. For whom are we to pray f A. We are to pray for the whole church of Christ upon earth ; z for magistrates a and ministers ; b for ourselves, our brethren, d yea, our enemies; 6 and for all sorts of men liv- ing, f or that shall live hereafter ; 9 but not for the dead,* nor for those that are known to have sinned the sin unto death.* Q. 184. For what things are we to pray f A. We are to pray for all things tending to the glory of v Rom. viii. 26. Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities : for we know not what we should pray for as we ought; but the Spirit it- self maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be ut- tered. Psa. lxxx. 18.— Quicken us, and we will call upon thy name. Psa. x. 17. Zech. xii. 10. 2 Eph. vi. 18. Praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance and suppli- cation for all saints. Psa. xxviii. 9. Save thy people, and bless thine inheritance ; feed them also and lift them up for ever. a 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. I exhort therefore, that, first of all, supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, be made for all men ; for kings, and for all that are in authority. b 2 Thess. iii. 1. Finally, brethren, pray for us, that the word of the Lord may have free course, and be glorified, even as it is with you. Col. iv. 3. c Gen. xxxii. 11. Deliver me, I pray thee, from the hand of my brother, from the hand of Esau : for I fear him, lest he will come and smite me, and the mother with the children. d James v. 16. Pray one for another, that ye may be healed. 2 Thess. i. 11. e Matt. v. 44. Pray for them which despitefully use you, and perse- cute you. /I Tim. ii. 1, 2. See letter («), above. 9 John xvii. 20. Neither pray I for these alone ; but for them also which shall believe on me through their word. 2 Sam. vii. 29. * 2 Sam. xii. 23. But now he is dead, wherefore should I fast? Can I bring him back again ? I shall go to him, but he shall not return to me. * 1 John v. 16. There is a sin unto death : I do not say that he shall pray for it. 250 THE LARGER CATECHISM. God/' the welfare of the church,* our own 1 or others' good ; m but not for any thing that is unlawful.* 1 Q. 185. How are we to pray f A. We are to pray with an awful apprehension of the majesty of God, and deep sense of our own un worthiness/ necessities, 5 and sins ; r with penitent/ thankful,' and en- larged hearts ; u with understanding/ faith,™ sincerity, 1 3 Matt. vi. 9. Our Father which art in heaven ; hallowed be thy name. * Psa. li. 18. Do good in thy good pleasure unto Zion ; build thou the walls of Jerusalem. Psa. cxxii. 6. Pray for the peace of Jerusa- lem : they shall prosper that love thee. 1 Matt. vii. 11. If ye, then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall your Father which is in heaven give good things to them that ask him? m Psa. cxxv. 4. Do good, O Lord, unto those that be good, and to them that are upright in their hearts. 1 Thess. v. 23, and 2 Thess. iii. 16. n 1 John v. 14. And this is the confidence that we have in him, that if we ask any thing according to his will, he heareth us. James iv. 3. Ye ask and receive not, because ye ask amiss. Psa. xxxiii. 8. Let all the earth fear the Lord : let all the inhabit- ants of the world stand in awe of him.— Psa. xcv. 6. O come, let us worship and bow down ; let us kneel before the Lord our Maker. p Gen. xviii. 27. And Abraham answered and said, Behold now, I have taken upon me to speak unto the Lord, which am but dust and ashes. Psa. cxliv. 3. ? Psa. lxxxvi. 1. Bow down thine ear, O Lord, hear me : for I am poor and needy. Luke xv. 17. r Psa. cxxx. 3. If thou, Lord, shouldstmark iniquities, Lord, who shall stand? Luke xviii. 13. And the publican, standing afar off*, would not lift up so much as his eyes unto heaven, but smote upon his breast, saying, God be merciful to me a sinner. « Psa. li. 17. The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit : a broken and a contrite heart, O God, thou wilt not despise. Zech. xii. 10, etc. ' Phil. iv. 6. In every thing by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God. 1 Thess. v. 18. u Psa. lxxxi. 10. Open thy mouth wide, and I will fill it. Eph. iii. 20, 21. Now, unto him that is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think, according to the power that worketh in us, unto him be glory in the church, etc. v 1 Cor. xiv. 15. What is it then ? I will pray with the spirit, and I will pray with the understanding also. » Heb. x. 22. Let us draw near— in full assurance of faith, etc. James i. 6. But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. * Heb. x. 22. Let us draw near with a true heart.— Psa. cxlv. 18. The THE LARGER CATECHISM. 251 fervency , y love,* and perseverance," waiting upon him 6 with humble submission to his will. 6 Q. 186. What rule hath God given for our direction in the duty of prayer f A. The whole word of God is of use to direct us in the duty of praying ; d but the special rule of direction is that form of prayer which our Saviour Christ taught his disci- ples, commonly called, The Lord's Prayer. 6 Q. 187. How is the Lord's prayer to be used f A. The Lord's prayer is not only for direction, as a pat- tern according to which we are to make other prayers ; but may be also used as a prayer so that it be done with un- derstanding, faith, reverence, and other graces necessary to the right performance of the duty of prayer/ Q. 188. Of how many parts doth the Lord's prayer con- sist f A. The Lord's prayer consists of three parts, a preface, petitions, and a conclusion. Q. 189. What doth the preface of the Lord' s prayer teach us f A. The preface of the Lord's prayer (contained in these words, Our Father which art in heaven) 9 teacheth us, when Lord is nigh unto all them that call upon him,— in truth. Psa. xvii. 1. John iv. 24. v James v. 16. The effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much. z 1 Tim. ii. 8. I will therefore that men pray everywhere, lifting up holy hands, without wrath and doubting. Matt. v. 23, 24. ° Eph. vi. 18. Praying always with all prayer and supplication in the spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance. b Micah vii. 7. Therefore I will look unto the Lord ; I will wait for the God of my salvation : my God will hear me. c Matt. xxvi. 39. And he went a little further and fell on his face, and prayed, saying, O my Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me : nevertheless, not as I will, but as thou wilt. d 2 Tim. iii. 16, 17. All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine,— that the man of God may be perfect, thor- oughly furnished unto all good works. 1 John v. 14. « Matt. vi. 9, 10, 11, 12, 13. Luke xi. 2, 3, 4. /Matt. vi. 9. After this manner, pray ye.— Luke xi. 2.— When ye pray, say, Our Father, etc. a Matt. vi. 9. 252 THE LARGER CATECHISM. we pray, to draw near to God with confidence of his fa- therly goodness, and our interest therein ; h with reverence, and all other childlike dispositions/ heavenly affections/ and due apprehensions of his sovereign power, majesty, and gracious condescension : k as also to pray with and for others. 1 Q. 190. What do we pray for in the first petition •? A. In the first petition, (which is, Hallowed be thy name) m acknowledging the utter inability and indisposition that is in ourselves and ail men to honor God aright, n we pray, that God would by his grace enable and incline us and others to know, to acknowledge, and highly to esteem him, his titles,^ attributes/ ordinances, word, r works, and what- h Luke xi. 13. If ye, then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children ; how much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him ? Rom. viii. 15. * Psa. xcv. 6, 7. Let us kneel before the Lord our Maker. For he is our God ; and we are the people of his pasture, and the sheep of his hand. Isa. lxiv. 9. / Psa. cxxiii. 1. Unto thee lift I up mine eyes, O thou that dwellest in the heavens. Lam. iii. 41. Let us lift up our heart with our hands unto God in the heavens. * Psa. civ. 1, 2. Bless the Lord, O my soul. O Lord my God, thou art very great ; thou art clothed with honor and majesty. Isa. lxiii. 15. Look down from heaven, and behold from the habitation of thy holi- ness and of thy glory : where is thy zeal and thy strength, the sound- ing of thy bowels and of thy mercies towards me? are they re- strained ? Psa. cxiii. 4, 5, 6. 1 Acts xii. 5. Peter therefore was kept in prison ; but prayer was made without ceasing of the church unto God for him. Zech. viii. 21. m Matt. vi. 9. » 2 Cor. iii. 5. Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves : but our sufficiency is of God. Psa. li. 15. O Lord, open thou my lips ; and my mouth shall show forth thy praise. * Psa. lxvii. 2, 3. That thy way may be known upon earth, thy sav- ing health among all nations. Let the people praise thee, O God ; let all the people praise thee. Psa. lxxii. 19.— Let the whole earth be filled with his glory. Eph. iii. 20, 21. p Psa. lxxxiii. 18. That men may know that thou, whose name alone is JEHOVAH, art the Most High over all the earth. 9 Psa. cxlv. 6, 7, 8. And men shall speak of the might of thy terri- ble acts; and I will declare thy greatness. They shall abundantly utter the memory of thy great goodness, and shall sing of thy right- eousness. The Lord is gracious, and full of compassion ; slow to anger, and of great mercy. Psa. lxxxvi. 10, 15. r 2 Thess. iii. 1. Finally, brethren, pray for us, that the word of the THE LARGER CATECHISM. 253 soever he is pleased to make himself known by;* and to glorify him in thought, word/ and deed : u that he would prevent and remove atheism/ ignorance,"' idolatry , x pro- faneness/ and whatsoever is dishonorable to him; z and by his overruling providence, direct and dispose of all things to his own glory. a Q. 191. What do we pray for in the second petition f A. In the second petition, (which is, Thy kingdom come) h acknowledging ourselves and all mankind to be by nature under the dominion of sin and Satan/ we pray that the Lord may have free course, and be glorified, even as it is with you. Psa. cvii. 32. Let them exalt him also in the congregation of the peo- ple, and praise him in the assembly of the elders. 2 Cor. ii. 14. •Psa. viii. and cxlv. throughout. ' Psa. xix. 14. Let the words of my mouth, and the meditation of my heart, be acceptable in thy sight, Lord, my strength and my Redeemer. u Phil. i. 11. Being filled with the fruits of righteousness, which are by Jesus Christ, unto the glory and praise of God. * Psa. lxxix. 10. Wherefore should the heathen say, Where is their God? Let him be known among the heathen in our sight. Psa. lxvii. 1-4. w Eph. i. 17, 18. That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him : the eyes of your understanding being en- lightened ; that ye may know what is the hope of his calling, and what the riches of the glory of his inheritance in the saints. ■ Psa. xcvii. 7. Confounded be all they that serve graven images, that boast themselves of idols: worship him, all ye gods. v Psa. lxxiv. 18, 22. Remember this, that the enemy hath re- proached, O Lord, and that the foolish people have blasphemed thy name.— Arise, O God, plead thine own cause ; remember how the fool- ish man reproacheth thee daily. * Jer. xiv. 21.— For thy name's sake, do not disgrace the throne of thy glory. 2 Kings xix. 16. * Isa. lxiv. 1, 2. that thou wouldst rend the heavens, that thou wouldst come down, that the mountains might flow down at thy pres- ence, — to make thy name known to thine adversaries, that the nations may tremble at thy presence ! 2 Chron. xx. 6, 10 ,11, 12. *> Matt. vi. 10. c Eph. ii. 2, 3. Wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of this world, according to the prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience : among whom also we all had our conversation in times past in the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind ; and were by nature the children of wrath, even as others. 254 THE LAEGER CATECHISM. kingdom of sin and Satan may be destroyed/ the gospel propagated throughout the world/ the Jews called/ the fullness of the Gentiles brought in ; 9 the church furnished with all gospel-officers and ordinances, 7 * purged from cor- ruption/ countenanced and maintained by the civil magis- trate:^ that the ordinances of Christ may be purely dis- pensed, and made effectual to the converting of those that are yet in their sins, and the confirming, comforting, and building up of those that are already converted : k that Christ would rule in our hearts here/ and hasten the time of his second coming, and our reigning with him for ever : m and that he would be pleased so to exercise the d Psa. lxviii. 1. Let God arise, let his enemies be scattered : let them also that hate him flee before him. Rev. xii. 9. « 2 Thess. iii. 1. Finally, brethren, pray for us, that the word of the Lord may have free course, and be glorified, even as it is with you. Psa. lxvii. 2. / Rom. x. 1. Brethren, my heart's desire and prayer to God for Israel is, that they might be saved. c Rom. xi. 25. For I would not, brethren, that ye should be ignorant of this mystery— that blindness in part is happened to Israel, until the fullness of the Gentiles be come in. Psa. lxvii. 1, etc. h Matt, ix.38. Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he will send forth laborers into his harvest. ' Eph. v. 26, 27. That he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word; that he might present it to himself a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing ; but that it should be holy and without blemish. Mai. i. 11. i 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. I exhort therefore, that first of all, supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, be made for all men ; for kings, and for all that are in authority ; that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty. Isa. xlix. 23. * 2 Cor. iv. 2. Nor handling the word of God deceitfully ; but, by manifestation of the truth, commending ourselves to every man's con- science in the sight of God. Acts xxvi. 18. To open their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan u»to God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among them which are sanctified. 2 Thess. ii. 16, 17. Now our Lord Jesus Christ himself, and God, even our Father,— comfort your hearts, and stablish you in every good word and work. 1 Eph. iii. 14, 17. For this cause I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ,— that Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith. m Rev. xxii. 20. He which testifieth these things saith, Surely I come quickly ; Amen. Even so, come, Lord Jesus. 2 Tim. ii. 12. If we suffer, we shall also reign with him. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 255 kingdom of his power in all the world, as may best con- duce to these ends. n Q. 192. What do we pray for in the third petition f A. In the third petition, (which is, Thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven) acknowledging that by nature we and all men are not only utterly unable and unwilling to know and do the will of God/ but prone to rebel against his word/ to repine and murmur against his providence/ and wholly inclined to do the will of the flesh, and of the devil : 8 we pray that God would by his Spirit take away from ourselves and others all blindness/ weakness/ indis- posedness/ and perverseness of heart/ and by his grace make us able and willing to know, do, and submit to his n Psa. xlv. 3, 4. Gird thy sword upon thy thigh, O most mighty, with thy glory and thy majesty, etc. See letter ( a ), page 253. * Matt. vi. 10. p 1 Cor. ii. 14. The natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God ; for they are foolishness unto him ; neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned. Rom. viii. 5, 8. ? Rom. viii. 7. Because the carnal mind is enmity against God ; for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be. * Matt. xx. 11, 12. And when they had received it, they murmured against the goodman of the house, saying, These last have wrought, but one hour, and thou hast made them equal unto us, which have borne the burden and heat of the day. Psa. lxxiii. 3.— I was envious at the foolish, when I saw the prosperity of the wicked. 8 Tit. iii. 3. For we ourselves also were sometimes foolish, disobe- dient, deceived, serving divers lusts and pleasures, etc. Eph. ii. 2, 3. See letter ( c ), page 253. * Eph. i. 17, 18. That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him ; the eyes of your understanding being enlight- ened; etc. " Eph. iii. 16. That he would grant you according to the riches of his glory, to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man. ■ Matt. xxvi. 40, 41. And he cometh unto the disciples, and findeth them asleep, and saith unto Peter, What, could ye not watch with me one hour? Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation: the spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak. Rom. vii. 24, 25. w Ezek. xi. 19. And I will take the stony heart out of their flesh, and will give them a heart of flesh. Jer. xxxi. 18. Thou hast chas- tised me, and I was chastised, as a bullock unaccustomed to the yoke : turn thou me, and I shall be turned ; for thou art the Lord my God. 256 THE LARGER CATECHISM. will in all things,* with the like humility/ cheei fulness, 2 faithfulness," diligence, 6 zeal, c sincerity/ and constancy, 6 as the angels do in heaven. f Q. 193. What do vje pray for in the fourth petition ? A. In the fourth petition, (which is, Give us this day our daily bread,) 9 acknowledging that in Adam, and by our own sin, we have forfeited our right to all the outward bless- ings of this life, and deserve to be wholly deprived of them by God, and to have them cursed to us in the use of them ; h and that neither they of themselves are able to * Psa. cxix. 35. Make me to go in the path of thy commandments ; for therein do I delight. Acts xxi. 14. And when he would not be persuaded, we ceased, saying, The will of the Lord be done. 1 Sam. iii. 18. And Samuel told him every whit, and hid nothing from him. And he said, It is the Lord : let him do what seemeth him good. y Psa. cxxiii. 2. Behold, as the eyes of servants look unto the hand of their masters, and as the eyes of a maiden unto the hand of her mistress; so our eyes wait upon the Lord our God. Psa. cxxxi. 2. Micah vi. 8. z Psa. c. 2. Serve the Lord with gladness ; come before his presence with singing. « Isa. xxxviii. 3. Remember now, O Lord, I beseech thee, how I have walked before thee in truth, and with a perfect heart, and have done that which is good in thy sight. Eph. vi. 6. Doing the will of God from the heart. b Psa. cxix. 4. « Rom. xii. 11. Not slothful in business ; fervent in spirit ; serving the Lord. d 2 Cor. i. 12. Our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world. " Psa. cxix. 112. I have inclined my heart to perform thy statutes always, even unto the end. Rom. ii. 7. To them who by patient con- tinuance in well-doing, seek for glory, and honor, and immortality ; eternal life. /Psa. ciii. 20, 21, 22. Bless the Lord, ye his angels, that excel in strength, that do his commandments, hearkening unto the voice of his word. Bless ye the Lord, all ye his hosts ; ye ministers of his, that do his pleasure. — Bless the Lord, my soul. Dan. vii. 10. — Thousand thousands ministered unto him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him. o Matt. vi. 11. h Gen. iii. 17. And unto Adam he said, — Cursed is the ground for thy sake; in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life. Lam. iii. 22. It is of the Lord's mercies that we are not consumed, because his compassions fail not. Deut. xxviii. 15, to the end. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 257 sustain us,' nor we to merit/' or by our own industry to procure them;* but prone to desire/ get,™ and use tbem unlawfully : n we pray for ourselves and others, that both they and we, waiting upon the providence of God from day to day in the use of lawful means, may of his free gift, and as to his fatherly wisdom shall seem best, enjoy a competent portion of them, and have the same contin- ued and blessed unto us in our holy and comfortable use of them, p and contentment in them ; q and be kept from all things that are contrary to our temporal support and comfort/ Q. 194. What do we pray for in the fifth petition f A. In the fifth petition, (which is, Forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors) s acknowledging that we and all * Deut. viii. 3. And he humbled thee, and suffered thee to hunger, and fed thee with manna, — that he might make thee know that man doth not live by bread only, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord doth man live. J Gen. xxxii. 10. I am not worthy of the least of all the mercies, and of all the truth, which thou hast showed unto thy servant. * Deut. viii. 18. But thou shalt remember the Lord thy God ; for it is he that giveth thee power to get wealth. Prov. x. 22. 1 Luke xii. 15. Take heed, and beware of covetousness. Jer. vi. 13. m Hos. xii. 7. He is a merchant, the balances of deceit are in his hand : he loveth to oppress. n James iv. 3. Ye ask, and receive not, because ye ask amiss, that ye may consume it upon your lusts. Gen. xxviii. 20, 21. And Jacob vowed a vow, saying, If God will be with me, and will keep me in this way that I go, and will give me bread to eat, and raiment to put on,— then shall the Lord be my God. James iv. 13, 15. Go to now, ye that say, To-day, or to-morrow, we will go into such a city, and continue there a year, and buy and sell, and get gain;— for that ye ought to say, If the Lord will, we shall live, and do this, or that. Psa. xc. 17. And let the beauty of the Lord our God be upon us : and establish thou the work of our hands upon us ; yea, the work of our hands establish thou it. Psa. cxliv. 12 to 15. p 1 Tim. iv. 4, 5. Every creature of God is good, and nothing to be refused, if it be received with thanksgiving ; for it is sanctified by the word of God and prayer. Prov. x. 22. 9 1 Tim. vi. 6, 8. Godliness with contentment is great gain.— And having food and raiment, let us be therewith content. r Prov. xxx. 8, 9. Remove far from me vanity and lies— feed me with food convenient for me : lest I be full, and deny thee, and say, Who is the Lord ? or lest I be poor, and steal, etc. s Matt. vi. 12. 17 258 THE LARGER CATECHISM. others are guilty both of original and actual sin, and thereby become debtors to the justice of God ; and that neither we nor any other creature can make the least sat- isfaction for that debt : ■ we pray for ourselves and others, that God of his free grace would, through the obedience and satisfaction of Christ apprehended and applied by faith, acquit us both from the guilt and punishment of sin, M accept us in his Beloved/ continue his favor and grace to us," pardon our daily failings/ and fill us with peace and joy, in giving us daily more and more assurance of forgiveness ; y which we are the rather emboldened to ask, and encouraged to expect, when we have this testi- mony in ourselves, that we from the heart forgive others their offences.* Q. 195. What do we pray for in the sixth petition ? A. In the sixth petition, (which is, And lead us not into * Matt, xviii. 24. And when he had begun to reckon, one was brought unto him which owed him ten thousand talents. Rom. v. 19.— By one man's disobedience many were made sinners. Rom. iii. 9 to 19.— We have before proved both Jews and Gentiles, that they are all under sin — that every mouth may be stopped, and all the world may become guilty before God. Psa. cxxx. 3. If thou, Lord, shouldest mark iniq- uities, O Lord, who shall stand ? Micah vi. 6, 7. * Rom. v. 19. By the obedience of one shall many be made right- eous. Rom. iii. 24, 25. Being justified freely by his grace, through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus ; whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation, through faith in his blood, to declare his righteous- ness for the remission of sins that are past, through the forbearance of God. Acts xiii. 39. » Eph. i. 6. To the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. w 2 Pet. i. 2. Grace and peace be multiplied unto you through the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord. * Hos. xiv. 2. Take with you words, and turn to the Lord : say unto him, Take away all iniquity, and receive us graciously. Psa. cxliii. 2. —Enter not into judgment with thy servant ; for in thy sight shall no man living be justified. Psa. cxxx. 3. y Rom. xv. 13. Now the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing, that ye may abound in hope, through the power of the Holy Ghost. Rom. v. 1, 2— Psa. li. 7 to 12. 1 Luke xi. 4. And forgive us our sins : for we also forgive every one that is indebted to us. Matt, xviii. 35. So likewise shall my heavenly Father do also unto you, if ye from your hearts forgive not every one his brother their trespasses. Matt. vi. 14, 15. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 259 temptation, but deliver us from evil) a acknowledging that the most wise, righteous, and gracious God, for divers holy and just ends, may so order things that we may be assaulted, foiled, and for a time led captive by temptations; h that Satan, c the world/ and the flesh, are ready powerfully to draw us aside and ensnare us ; e and that we, even after the pardon of our sins, by reason of our corruption/ weakness, and want of watchfulness/ are not only subject to be tempted, and forward to expose ourselves unto temptations;* but also of ourselves unable and unwilling to resist them, to recover out of them, and to improve them;' and worthy to be left under the power of them m J we pray, that God would so overrule the world and all in « Matt. vi. 13. b 2 Chron. xxxii. 31. God left him, to try him, that he might know all that was in his heart. Job ii. 6. And the Lord said unto Satan, Behold, he is in thine hand ; but save his life. • 1 Pet. v. 8. Be sober, be vigilant ; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour. Job ii. 2. d Luke xxi. 34. And take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and so that day come upon you unawares. Mark iv. 19. " James i. 14. Every man is tempted when he is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed. / Gal. v. 17. For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh : and these are contrary the one to the other ; so that ye cannot do the things that ye would. Rom. vii. 18.— In me (that is, in my flesh,) dwelleth no good thing : for to will is present with me ; but how to perform that which is good I find not. 9 Matt. xxvi. 41. Watch and pray, that ye enter not into tempta- tion: the spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak. h Eccl. ix. 12. Man also knoweth not his time : as the fishes that are taken in an evil net, and as the birds that are caught in the snare ; so are the sons of men snared in an evil time, when it falleth suddenly upon them. 1 Tim. vi. 9. They that will be rich, fall into temptation, and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts. Prov. vii. 22. » Eph. vi. 11, 12. Put on the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. 1 Chron. xxi. 1, 2, 3, 4. 2 Chron. xvi. 7, 8, 9, 10. / Psa. lxxxi. 11, 12. But my people would not hearken to my voice ; and Israel would none of me. So I gave them up unto their own hearts' lust ; and they walked in their own counsels. 260 THE LARGER CATECHISM. it,* subdue the flesh/ and restrain Satan,™ order all things, 11 bestow and bless all means of grace, and quicken us to watchfulness in the use of them, that we and all his people may by his providence be kept from being tempted to sin ; p o~, if tempted, that by his Spirit we may be powerfully supported and enabled to stand in the hour of temptation ; q or, when fallen, raised again and recovered out of it, r and have a sanctified use and improvement thereof: s that our sanctification and salvation may be perfected/ Satan trod- * John xvii. 15. I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil. Rom. viii. 28. 1 Psa. li. 10. Create in me a clean heart, O God; and renew a right spirit within me. Psa. cxix. 133.— Let not any iniquity have dominion over me. m Heb. ii. 18. For in that he himself hath suffered, being tempted, he is able to succor them that are tempted. 1 Cor. x. 13. — God is faith- ful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able. 2 Cor. xii. 8. For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me. n Rom. viii. 28. And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to his purpose. Heb. xiii. 20, 21. Now the God of peace,— make you perfect in every good work to do his will, working in you that which is well pleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ. Eph. iv. 11, 12. And he gave some, apostles, etc.— for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ. p Matt. xxvi. 41. Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation. Psa. xix. 13. Keep back thy servant also from presumptuous sins ; let them not have dominion over me. 9 1 Cor. x. 13. God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able ; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it. Eph. iii. 14, 15, 16. r Psa. li. 12. Restore unto me the joy of thy salvation ; and uphold me with thy free Spirit. • 1 Pet. v. 10. But the God of all grace, who hath called us unto his eternal glory by Christ Jesus, after that ye have suffered a while, make you perfect, stablish, strengthen, settle you. 1 Pet. i. 6, 7. Wherein ye greatly rejoice, though now for a season, if need be, ye are in heavi- ness through manifold temptations ; that the trial of your faith, being much more precious than of gold that perisheth, though it be tried with fire, might be found unto praise, and honor, and glory, at the ap- pearing of Jesus Christ. < 1 Thess. iii. 13. To the end he may stablish your hearts unblam- able in holiness before God, even our Father, at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with all his saints. THE LARGER CATECHISM. 261 den under our feet, w and we fully freed from sin, tempta- tion, and all evil for ever.* Q. 196. What doth the conclusion of the Lord's prayer teach us? A. The conclusion of the Lord's prayer, (which is, For thine is the kingdom, and the poiver, and the glory, for ever. Amen.) w teacheth us to enforce our petitions with argu- ments,* which are to be taken, not from any worthiness in ourselves, or in any other creature, but from God : y and with our prayers to join praises/ ascribing to God alone eternal sovereignty, omnipotency, and glorious excel- lency ; a in regard whereof, as he is able and willing to help us, 6 so we by faith are emboldened to plead with him u Rom. xvi. 20. And the God of peace shall bruise Satan under your feet shortly. v 1 Thess. v. 23. And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly: and I pray God your whole spirit, and soul, and body, be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. ™ Matt. vi. 13. x Job xxiii. 3, 4. O that I knew where I might find him! that I might come even to his seat ! I would order my cause before him, and fill my mouth with arguments. Jer. xiv. 20, 21. y Dan. ix. 4, 7, 8, 9, 16, 19. And I prayed unto the Lord my God, and made my confession, and said, O Lord, the great and dreadful God, keeping the covenant and mercy to them that love him, and to them that keep his commandments ; — O Lord, righteousness belongeth unto thee ; but unto us confusion of faces, as at this day ;— O Lord, to us belongeth confusion of face, to our kings, to our princes, and to our fathers, because we have sinned against thee. To the Lord our God belong mercies and forgivenesses, though we have rebelled against him: etc. z Phil. iv. 6. In every thing by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God. « 1 Chron. xxix. 10, 11, 12, 13. And David said, Blessed be thou, Lord God of Israel our father, for ever and ever. Thine, O Lord, is the greatness, and the power, and the glory, and the victory, and the maj- esty : for all that is in the heaven and in the earth is thine ; thine is the kingdom, O Lord, and thou art exalted as head above all. Both riches and honor come of thee, and thou reignest over all : and in thine hand is power and might : and in thine hand it is to make great, and to give strength unto all. Now therefore, our God, we thank thee, and praise thy glorious name. h Eph. iii. 20, 21. Now unto him that is able to do exceeding abun- dantly above all that we ask or think, according to the power that worketh in us, unto him be glory in the church by Christ Jesus 262 THE LARGER CATECHISM. that he would, 6 and quietly to rely upon him that he will, fulfill our requests.** And to testify our desires and assur- ance, we say, Amen. e throughout all ages, world without end. Amen. Luke xi. 13. If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children ; how much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him ? Psa. lxxxiv. 11. c Eph. iii. 12. In whom we have boldness and access with confi- dence by the faith of him. Heb. x. 19, 20, 21, 22. Having, therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus, by a new and living way, which he hath consecrated for us through the veil, that is to say, his flesh ; and having an high-priest over the house of God ; let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water. d 1 John v. 11. And this is the confidence that we have in him, that, if we ask any thing according to his will, he heareth us. Rom. viii. 32. He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things ? ■ 1 Cor. xiv. 16. Else, when thou shalt bless with the spirit, how shall he that occupieth the room of the unlearned say Amen, at thy giving of thanks, seeing he understandeth not what thou sayest ? Rev. xxii. 20, 21. He which testifieth these things, saith, Surely I come quickly ; Amen. Even so, come, Lord Jesus. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. Amen. THE SHORTER CATECHISM,* ADOPTED BY THE SYNOD OF NEW YOKK AND PHILADELPHIA, IN 1788. Q. 1. What is the chief end of man f A. Man's chief end is to glorify God, and to enjoy him for ever. Q. 2. What rule hath God given to direct us how we may glorify and enjoy him ? A, The word of God, which is contained in the Script- ures of the Old and New Testaments, is the only rule to direct us how we may glorify and enjoy him. Q. 3. What do the Scriptures principally teach f A. The Scriptures principally teach, what man is to be- lieve concerning God, and what duty God requires of man. Q. 4. What is GOD? A, God is a Spirit, infinite, eternal, and unchangeable, in his being, wisdom, power, holiness, justice, goodness, and truth. Q. 5. Are there more Gods than one ? A. There is but one only, the living and true God. * The Shorter Catechism is, simply, an abridgment of the Larger ; so that the proof of both must be the same. The reader, therefore, who desires to see the Scripture authorities for any doctrine taught in this catechism, will turn to that doctrine in the Larger Catechism, which may very easily be done, and there he will find the necessary texts fully referred to, or inserted. It was judged unnecessary to print the very same texts twice over. 263 264 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. Q. 6. How many persons are there in the Godhead? A. There are three persons in the Godhead; the Fa- ther, the Son, and the Holy Ghost; and these three are one God, the same in substance, equal in power and glory. Q. 7. What are the decrees of God f A. The decrees of God are, his eternal purpose, accord- ing to the counsel of his will, whereby, for his own glory, he hath fore-ordained whatsoever comes to pass. Q. 8. How doth God execute his decrees ? A. God executeth his decrees in the works of creation and providence. Q. 9. WJiat is the work of creation ? A. The work of creation is, God's making all things of nothing, by the word of his power, in the space of six days, and all very good. Q. 10. How did God create man f A. God created man male and female, after his own image, in knowledge, righteousness, and holiness, with do- minion over the creatures. Q. 11. What are God's works of providence ? A. God's works of providence are, his most holy, wise, and powerful preserving and governing all his creatures, and all their actions. Q. 12. What special act of providence did God exercise towards man, in the estate wherein he was created? A. When God had created man, he entered into a cove- nant of life with him, upon condition of perfect obedi- ence; forbidding him to eat of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, upon pain of death. Q. 13. Did our first parents continue in the estate wherein they were created ? A. Our first parents, being left to the freedom of their own will, fell from the estate wherein they were created, by sinning against God. Q. 14. What is sin ? A. Sin is any want of conformity unto, or transgression of, the law of God. THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 265 Q. 15. What was the sin whereby our first parents fell from the estate wherein they were created f A. The sin whereby our first parents fell from the estate wherein they were created, was their eating the forbidden fruit. Q. 16. Did all mankind fall in Adam's first transgression f A. The covenant being made with Adam, not only for himself, but for his posterity, all mankind, descending from him by ordinary generation, sinned in him, and fell with him in his first transgression. Q. 17. Into what estate did the fall bring mankind? A. The fall brought mankind into an estate of sin and misery. Q. 18. Wherein consists the sinfulness of that estate where- into man fell '? A. The sinfulness of that estate whereinto man fell, con- sists in, the guilt of Adam's first sin, the want of original righteousness, and the corruption of his whole nature, which is commonly called original sin ; together with all actual transgressions which proceed from it. Q. 19. What is the misery of that estate whereinto man fell? A. All mankind, by their fall, lost communion with God, are under his wrath and curse, and so made liable to all the miseries of this life, to death itself, and to the pains of hell for ever. Q. 20. Did God leave all mankind to perish in the estate of sin and misery ? A. God having out of his mere good pleasure, from all eternity, elected some to everlasting life, did enter into a covenant of grace, to deliver them out of the estate of sin and misery, and to bring them into an estate of salvation by a Redeemer. Q. 21. Who is the Redeemer of God's elect ? A. The only Eedeemer of God's elect is the Lord Jesus Christ, who, being the eternal Son of God, became man, and so was, and continueth to be, God and man, in two distinct natures, and one person, for ever. 266 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. Q. 22. How did Christ, being the Son of God, become man ? A. Christ, the Son of God, became man, by taking to himself a true body and a reasonable soul, being conceived by the power of the Holy Ghost, in the womb of the Vir- gin Mary, and born of her, yet without sin. Q. 23. What offices doth Christ execute as our Re- deemer f A. Christ, as our Eedeemer, executeth the offices of a prophet, of a priest, and of a king, both in his estate of humiliation and exaltation. Q. 24. How doth Christ execute the office of a prophet f A. Christ executeth the office of a prophet, in reveal- ing to us, by his word and Spirit, the will of God for our salvation. Q. 25. How doth Christ execute the office of a priest f A. Christ executeth the office of a priest, in his once offering up of himself a sacrifice to satisfy divine justice, and reconcile us to God, and in making continual inter- cession for us. Q. 26. How doth Christ execute the office of a king f A, Christ executeth the office of a king, in subduing us to himself, in ruling and defending us, and in restraining and conquering all his and our enemies. Q. 27. Wherein did Christ's humiliation consist f A. Christ's humiliation consisted in his being born, and that in a low condition, made under the law, undergoing the miseries of this life, the wrath of God, and the cursed death of the cross ; in being buried, and continuing under the power of death for a time. Q. 28. Wherein consisteth Christ's exaltation t A. Christ's exaltation consisteth in his rising again from the dead on the third day, in ascending up into heaven, in sitting at the right-hand of God the Father, and in com- ing to judge the world at the last day. Q. 29. How are we made partakers of the redemption pur- chased by Christ f A, We are made partakers of the redemption purchased THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 267 by Christ, by the effectual application of it to us by his Holy Spirit. Q. 30. How doth the Spirit apply to us the redemption pur- chased by Christ f A. The Spirit applieth to us the redemption purchased by Christ, by working faith in us, and thereby uniting us to Christ in our effectual calling. Q. 31. What is effectual calling ? A. Effectual calling is the work of God's Spirit, where- by, convincing us of our sin and misery, enlightening our minds in the knowledge of Christ, and renewing our wills, he doth persuade and enable us to embrace Jesus Christ, freely offered to us in the gospel. Q. 32. What benefits do they that are effectually called par- take of in this life f A. They that are effectually called do in this life partake of justification, adoption, sanctification, and the several benefits which, in this life, do either accompany or flow from them. Q. 33. What is justification f A. Justification is an act of God's free grace, wherein he pardoneth all our sins, and accepteth us as righteous in his sight, only for the righteousness of Christ imputed to us, and received by faith alone. Q. 34. What is adoption ? A. Adoption is an act of God's free grace, whereby we are received into the number, and have a right to all the privileges, of the sons of God. Q. 35. What is sanctification ? A. Sanctification is the work of God's free grace, where- by we are renewed in the whole man after the image of God, and are enabled more and more to die unto sin, and live unto righteousness. Q. 36. What are the benefits which in this life do accom- pany or flow from justification, adoption, and sanctifica- tion ? A. The benefits which in this life do accompany or flow from justification, adoption, and sanctification, are, assur- 268 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. ance of God's love, peace of conscience, joy in the Holy Ghost, increase of grace, and perseverance therein to the end. Q. 37. What benefit do believers receive from Christ at their death? A. The souls of believers are at their death made per- fect in holiness, and do immediately pass into glory; and their bodies, being still' united to Christ, do rest in their graves till the resurrection. Q. 38. What benefits do believers receive from Christ at the resurrection f A. At the resurrection, believers, being raised up in glory, shall be openly acknowledged and acquitted in the day of judgment, and made perfectly blessed in the full enjoying of God to all eternity, Q. 39. What is the duty which God requireth of man ? A. The duty which God requireth of man is obedience to his revealed will. Q. 40. What did God at first reveal to man for the rule of his obedience f A. The rule which God at first revealed to man for his obedience, was the moral law. Q. 41. Wherein is the moral law summarily comprehended f A. The moral law is summarily comprehended in the ten commandments. Q. 42. What is the sum of the ten commandments f A. The sum of the ten commandments is, to love the Lord our God, with all our heart, with all our soul, with all our strength, and with all our mind ; and our neighbor as ourselves. Q. 43. What is the preface to the ten commandments ? A. The preface to the ten commandments is in these words, lam the Lord thy God, which have brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage. Q. 44. What doth the preface to the ten commandments teach usf A. The preface to the ten commandments teacheth us, that because God is the Lord, and our God, and Re- THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 269 deemer, therefore we are bound to keep all his command- ments. Q. 45. Which is the first commandment f A. The first commandment is, Thou shalt have no other gods before me. Q. 46. What is required in the first commandment? A. The first commandment requireth us to know and acknowledge God to be the only true God, and our God ; and to worship and glorify him accordingly. Q. 47. What is forbidden in the first commandment? A. The first commandment forbiddeth the denying, or not worshiping and glorifying, the true God as God, and our God ; and the giving that worship and glory to any other, which is due to him alone. Q. 48. What are we especially taught by these words, " be- fore me," in the first commandment? A. These words, " before me/' in the first commandment, teach us, that God, who seeth all things, taketh notice of, and is much displeased with, the sin of having any other God. Q. 49. Which is the second commandment ? A. The second commandment is, Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth : thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve them ; for I the Lord thy God am a jeal- ous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me; and showing mercy unto thousands of them that love me, and keep my commandments. Q. 50. What is required in the second commandment ? A. The second commandment requireth the receiving, observing, and keeping pure and entire, all such religious worship and ordinances as God hath appointed in his word. Q. 51. What is forbidden in the second commandment? A. The second commandment forbiddeth the worshiping of God by images, or any other way not appointed in his word. 270 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. Q. 52. What are the reasons annexed to the second com' mandment f A. The reasons annexed to the second commandment are, God's sovereignty over us, his propriety in us, and the zeal he hath to his own worship. Q. 53. Which is the third commandment ? A. The third commandment is, Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain : for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his name in vain, Q. 54. What is required in the third commandment f A. The third commandment requireth the holy and rev- erent use of God's names, titles, attributes, ordinances, word, and works. Q. bb. What is forbidden in the third commandment ? A. The third commandment forbiddeth all profaning or abusing of any thing whereby God maketh himself known. Q. 56. What is the reason annexed to the third command- ment ? A. The reason annexed to the third commandment is, that however the breakers of this commandment may es- cape punishment from men, yet the Lord our God will not suffer them to escape his righteous judgment. Q. 57. Which is the fourth commandment f A. The fourth commandment is, Remember the Sabbath- day, to keep it holy. Six days shalt thou labor, and do all thy work : but the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God : in it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy man-servant, nor thy maid-servant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates : for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day : wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath-day, and hallowed it. Q. 58. What is required in the fourth commandment? A. The fourth commandment requireth the keeping holy to God such set times as he hath appointed in his word ; expressly one whole day in seven, to be a holy Sabbath to himself. THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 271 Q. 59. Which day of the seven hath God appointed to be the weekly Sabbath ? A. From the beginning of the world to the resurrection of Christ, God appointed the seventh day of the week to be the weekly Sabbath; and the first day of the week, ever since, to continue to the end of the world, which is the Christian Sabbath. Q. 60. How is the Sabbath to be sanctified ? A. The Sabbath is to be sanctified by a holy resting all that day, even from such worldly employments and recre- ations as are lawful on other days ; and spending the whole time in the public and private exercises of God's worship, except so much as is to be taken up in the works of neces- sity and mercy. Q. 61. What is forbidden in the fourth commandment? A. The fourth commandment forbiddeth the omission, or careless performance, of the duties required, and the profaning the day by idleness, or doing that which is in itself sinful, or by unnecessary thoughts, words, or works, about our worldly employments or recreations. Q. 62. What are the reasons annexed to the fourth com- mandmeni ? A. The reasons annexed to the fourth commandment are, God's allowing us six days of the week for our own employments, his challenging a special propriety in the seventh, his own example, and his blessing the Sabbath- day. Q. 63. Which is the fifth commandment f A. The fifth commandment is, Honor thy father and thy mother ; that thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee. Q. 64. What is required in the fifth commandment f A. The fifth commandment requireth the preserving the honor, and performing the duties, belonging to every one in their several places and relations, as superiors, inferiors, or equals. Q. 6o. What is forbidden in the fifth commandment f A. The fifth commandment forbiddeth the neglecting of, 272 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. or doing any thing against, the honor and duty which be- longeth to every one in their several places and relations. Q. 66. What is the reason annexed to the fifth command- ment ? A. The reason annexed to the fifth commandment is, a promise of long life and prosperity (as far as it shall serve for God's glory, and their own good) to all such as keep this commandment. Q. 67. Which is the sixth commandment? A. The sixth commandment is, Thou shalt not kill. Q. 68. What is required in the sixth commandment f A. The sixth commandment requireth all lawful endeav- ors to preserve our own life, and the life of others. Q. 69. What is forbidden in the sixth commandment f A. The sixth commandment forbiddeth the taking away of our own life, or the life of our neighbor unjustly, or whatsoever tendeth thereunto. Q. 70. Which is the seventh commandment ? A. The seventh commandment is, Thou shalt not commit adultery. Q. 71. What is required in the seventh commandment f A. The seventh commandment requireth the preserva- tion of our own and our neighbor's chastity, in heart, speech, and behavior. Q. 72. What is forbidden in the seventh commandment f A. The seventh commandment forbiddeth all unchaste thoughts, words, and actions. Q. 73. Which is the eighth commandment f A. The eighth commandment is, Thou shalt not steal. Q. 74. What is required in the eighth commandment ? A. The eighth commandment requireth the lawful pro- curing and furthering the wealth and outward estate of ourselves and others. Q. 75. What is forbidden in the eighth commandment f A. The eighth commandment forbiddeth whatsoever doth, or may, unjustly hinder our own, or our neigh- bor's, wealth or outward estate. Q. 76. Which is the ninth commandment ? THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 273 A. The ninth commandment is, Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbor. Q. 77. What is required in the ninth commandment ? A. The ninth commandment requireth the maintaining and promoting of truth between man and man, and of our own and our neighbor's good name, especially in witness- bearing. Q. 78. What is forbidden in the ninth commandment ? A. The ninth commandment forbiddeth whatsoever is prejudicial to truth, or injurious to our own or our neigh- bor's good name. Q. 79. Which is the tenth commandment ? A. The tenth commandment is, Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's house, thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's wife, nor his man-servant, nor his maid-servant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing thai is thy neighbor's. Q. 80. What is required in the tenth commandment ? A. The tenth commandment requireth full contentment rfrith our own condition, with a right and charitable frame jf spirit toward our neighbor, and all that is his. Q. 81. What is forbidden in the tenth commandment t A. The tenth commandment forbiddeth all discontent- ment with our own estate, envying or grieving at the good of our neighbor, and all inordinate motions and affections to anything that is his. Q. 82. Is any man able perfectly to keep the command- ments of God? A. No mere man, since the fall, is able, in this life, per- fectly to keep the commandments of God ; but doth daily break them, in thought, word, and deed. Q. 83. Are all transgressions of the law equally heinous f A. Some sins in themselves, and by reason of several ag- gravations, are more heinous in the sight of God than others. Q. 84. What doth every sin deserve ? A. Every sin deserveth God's wrath and curse, both in this life, and that which is to come. Q. 85. What doth God require of us, that we may escape his wrath and curse, due to us for sin t 18 274 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. A, To escape the wrath and curse of God, due to us for sin, God requireth of us faith in Jesus Christ, repentance unto life, with the diligent use of all the outward means whereby Christ communicateth to us the benefits of re- demption. Q. 86. WJiat is faith in Jesus Christ? A. Faith in Jesus Christ is a saving grace, whereby we receive and rest upon him alone for salvation, as he is offered to us in the gospel. Q. 87. What is repentance unto life f A. Repentance unto life is a saving grace, whereby a sinner, out of a true sense of his sin, and apprehension of the mercy of God in Christ, doth, with grief and hatred of his sin, turn from it unto God, with full purpose of, and endeavor after, new obedience. Q. 88. What are the outward and ordinary means whereby Christ communicateth to us the benefits of redemption ? A. The outward and ordinary means whereby Christ communicateth to us the benefits of redemption are, his ordinances, especially the word, sacraments, and prayer ; all which are made effectual to the elect for salvation. Q. 89. How is the word made effectual to salvation ? A. The Spirit of God maketh the reading, but especially the preaching, of the word, an effectual means of con- vincing and converting sinners, and of building them up in holiness and comfort through faith unto salva- tion. Q. 90. How is the word to be read and heard, that it may become effectual to salvation f A, That the word may become effectual to salvation, we must attend thereunto with diligence, preparation, and prayer; receive it with faith and love, lay it up in our hearts, and practice it in our lives. Q. 91. How do the sacraments become effectual means of salvation f A. The sacraments become effectual means of salva- tion, not from any virtue in them, or in him that doth administer them ; but only by the blessing of Christ, THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 275 and the working of his Spirit in them that by faith re- ceive them. Q. 92. What is a sacrament f A. A sacrament is a holy ordinance instituted by Christ ; wherein, by sensible signs, Christ and the benefits of the new covenant are represented, sealed, and applied to be- lievers. Q. 93. Which are the sacraments of the New Testament f A. The sacraments of the New Testament are, baptism, and the Lord's supper. Q. 94. What is baptism ? A. Baptism is a sacrament, wherein the washing with water, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, doth signify and seal our ingrafting into Christ, and partaking of the benefits of the covenant of grace, and our engagement to be the Lord's. Q. 95. To whom is baptism to be administered? A. Baptism is not to be administered to any that are out of the visible church, till they profess their faith in Christ, and obedience to him ; but the infants of such as are mem- bers of the visible church, are to be baptized. Q. 96. What is the Lord's supper f A. The Lord's supper is a sacrament, wherein, by giv- ing and receiving bread and wine, according to Christ's appointment, his death is showed forth ; and the worthy receivers are, not after a corporal and carnal manner, but by faith, made partakers of his body and blood, with all his benefits, to their spiritual nourishment and growth in grace. Q. 97. What is required to the worthy receiving of the LoroVs supper f A. It is required of them that would worthily partake of the Lord's supper, that they examine themselves, of their knowledge to discern the Lord's body, of their faith to feed upon him, of their repentance, love, and new obe- dience ; lest coming unworthily, they eat and drink judg- ment to themselves. Q. 98. What is prayer ? 276 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. A. Prayer is an offering up of our desires unto God, for things agreeable to his will, in the name of Christ, with confession of our sins, and thankful acknowledgment of his mercies. Q. 99. What rule hath God given for our direction in prayer f A. The whole word of God is of use to direct us in prayer ; but the special rule of direction is that form of prayer which Christ taught his disciples, commonly called The LoroVs prayer. Q. 100. What doth the preface of the Lord's prayer teach usf A. The preface of the Lord's prayer, which is, " Our Father which art in heaven" teach eth us to draw near to God with all holy reverence and confidence, as children to a father, able and ready to help us ; and that we should pray with and for others. Q. 101. Wliat do we pray for in the first petition ? A. In the first petition, which is, " Hallowed be thy name" we pray, that God would enable us, and others, to glorify him in all that whereby he maketh himself known, and that he would dispose all things to his own glory. Q. 102. What do we pray for in the second petition f A. In the second petition, which is, " Thy kingdom come" we pray, that Satan's kingdom may be destroyed, and that the kingdom of grace may be advanced, our- selves and others brought into it, and kept in it, and that the kingdom of glory may be hastened. Q. 103. What do we pray for in the third petition f A. In the third petition, which is, u Thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven" we pray, that God, by his grace, would make us able and willing to know, obey, and sub- mit to his will in all things, as the angels do in heaven. Q. 104. What do we pray for in the fourth petition ? A. In the fourth petition, which is, "Give us this day our daily bread" we pray, that of God's free gift, we may receive a competent portion of the good things of this life, and enjoy his blessing with them. THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 277 Q. 105. What do we pray for in the fifth petition f A. In the fifth petition, which is, "And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors" we pray, that God, for Christ's sake, would freely pardon a]l our sins ; which we are the rather encouraged to ask, because by his grace we are enabled from the heart to forgive others. Q. 106. What do we pray for in the sixth petition f A. In the sixth petition, which is, "And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil," we pray, that God would either keep us from being tempted to sin, or sup- port and deliver us when we are tempted. Q. 107. What doth the conclusion of the Lord's prayer teach us t A. The conclusion of the Lord's prayer, which is, "For thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen," teacheth us to take our encouragement in prayer from God only, and in our prayers to praise him, ascribing kingdom, power, and glory to him ; and in testi- mony of our desire and assurance to be heard, we say, Amen. THE TEN" COMMANDMENTS. EXODUS XX. God spake all these words, saying, I am the Lord thy God, which have brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage. I. Thou shalt have no other gods before me. II. Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth : thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve them: for I, the Lord thy God, am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me; and showing mercy unto thousands of them that love me, and keep my commandments. 278 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. III. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain : for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his name in vain. IV. Eemember the Sabbath-day, to keep it holy. Six days shalt thou labor, aDd do all thy work: but the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God ; in it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy man-servant, nor thy maid-servant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates : for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day; wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath-day and hallowed it. V. Honor thy father and thy mother; that thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee. VI. Thou shalt not kill. VII. Thou shalt not commit adultery. VIII. Thou shalt not steal. IX. Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbor. X. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's house, thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's wife, nor his man-servant, nor his maid-servant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that is thy neighbor's. THE LORD'S PRAYER MATTHEW VI. Our Father which art in heaven, hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread. And for- give us our debts as we forgive our debtors. And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil : for thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen. THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 279 THE CREED. I believe in God the Father almighty, maker of heaven and earth : and in Jesus Christ his only Son, our Lord ; who was conceived by the Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin Mary, suffered under Pontius Pilate, was crucified, dead, and buried ; he descended into hell ; * the third day he rose again from the dead ; he ascended into heaven, and sitteth on the right hand of God the Father almighty ; from thence he shall come to judge the quick and the dead. I believe in the Holy Ghost; the holy catholic church ; the communion of saints ; the forgiveness of sins ; the resurrection of the body ; and the life everlast- ing. Amen. * i. e. Continued in the state of the dead, and under the power of death, until the third day. [See the answer to the 50th question in the Larger Catechism, p. 144.] END OF THE CATECHISM. THE FORM OF GOVERNMENT AND FORMS OF PROCESS PKESBYTERIAN CHTJECH IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. AS AMENDED, 1805-1806. BOOK I. OF GOVEKNMENT. CHAPTER I. PRELIMINARY PRINCIPLES* The Presbyterian Church in the United States of America, in presenting to the Christian public the system of union, and the form of government and discipline which they have adopted, have thought proper to state, by way of introduction, a few of the general principles by which they have been governed in the formation of the plan. This, it is hoped, will, in some measure, prevent those rash misconstructions, and uncandid reflections, * Note. — This introductory chapter, with the exception of the first sentence, was first drawn up by the Synod of New York and Philadel- phia, and prefixed to the Form of Government, etc., as published by that body in 1788. In that year, after arranging the plan on which the Presbyterian Church is now governed, the Synod was divided into four Synods, and gave place to the General Assembly which met for the first time in 1789. 281 282 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. which usually proceed from an imperfect view of any subject; as well as make the several parts of the system plain, and the whole perspicuous and fully understood. They are unanimously of opinion : I. That " God alone is Lord of the conscience; and " hath left it free from the doctrine and commandments of " men, which are in any thing contrary to his word, 01 " beside it in matters of faith or worship :" Therefore they consider the rights of private judgment, in all mat- ters that respect religion, as universal and unalienable: they do not even wish to see any religious constitution aided by the civil power, further than may be necessary for protection and security, and, at the same time, be equal and common to all others. II. That, in perfect consistency with the above princi- ple of common right, every Christian church, or union or association of particular churches, is entitled to declare the terms of admission into its communion, and the qualifi- cations of its ministers and members, as well as the whole system of its internal government which Christ hath ap- pointed : that, in the exercise of this right they may, not- withstanding, err, in making the terms of communion either too lax or too narrow ; yet, even in this case, they do not infringe upon the liberty, or the rights of others, but only make an improper use of their own: III. That our blessed Saviour, for the edification of the visible church, which is his body, hath appointed officers, not only to preach the gospel and administer the sacra- ments ; but also to exercise discipline, for the preserva- tion both of truth and duty ; and, that it is incumbent upon these officers, and upon the whole church, in whose name they act, to censure or cast out the erroneous and scandalous ; observing, in all cases, the rules contained in the word of God. IV. That truth is in order to goodness ; and the great touchstone of truth, its tendency to promote holiness; according to our Saviour's rule, "by their fruits ye shall know them." And that no opinion can be either more FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 283 pernicious or more absurd, than that which brings truth and falsehood upon a level, and represents it as of no consequence what a man's opinions are. On the contrary, they are persuaded that there is an inseparable connection between faith and practice, truth and duty. Otherwise it vvould be of no consequence either to discover truth, or to embrace it. V. That while under the conviction of the above prin- ciple, they think it necessary to make effectual provision, that all who are admitted as teachers, be sound in the faith ; they also believe that there are truths and forms, with respect to which men of good characters and principles may differ. And in all these they think it the duty both of private Christians and societies, to exercise mutual forbearance towards each other. VI. That though the character, qualifications, and authority of church officers, are laid down in the holy Scriptures, as well as the proper method of their investi- ture and institution ; yet the election of the persons to the exercise of this authority, in any particular society, is in that society. VII. That all church power, whether exercised by the body in general, or in the way of representation by dele- gated authority, is only ministerial and declarative ; that is to say, that the Holy Scriptures are the only rule of faith and manners; that no church judicatory ought to pretend to make laws, to bind the conscience in virtue of their own authority; and that all their decisions should be founded upon the revealed will of God. Now though it will easily be admitted, that all synods and councils may err, through the frailty inseparable from humanity; yet there is much greater danger from the usurped claim of making laws, than from the right of judging upon laws already made, and common to all who profess the gospel ; although this right, as necessity requires in the present state, be lodged with fallible men. VIII. Lastly. That, if the preceding scriptural and rational principles be steadfastly adhered to, the vigor 284 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. and strictness of its discipline will contribute to the glory and happiness of any church. Since ecclesiastical disci- pline must be purely moral or spiritual in its object, and not attended with any civil effects, it can derive no force whatever, but from its own justice, the approbation of an impartial public, and the countenance and blessing of the great Head of the church universal. CHAPTER II. OF THE CHUECH. I. Jesus Christ, who is now exalted far above all principality and power/ hath erected, in this world, a kingdom, which is his church. 6 II. The universal church consists of all those persons, in every nation, together with their children, who make profession of the holy religion of Christ, and of submis- sion to his laws. c III. As this immense multitude cannot meet together in one place, to hold communion, or to worship God, it is 8 Eph. i. 20, 21. When he raised him from the dead, and set him at his own right hand in the heavenly places, far above all principality, and power, and might, and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that which is to come. Psa. lxviii. 18. Thou hast ascended on high, thou hast led captivity captive : thou hast received gifts for men ; yea, for the rebellious also, that the Lord God might dwell among them. b Psa. ii. 6. Yet have I set my king upon my holy hill of Zion. Dan. vii. 14. — There was given him dominion, and glory, and a king- dom, that all people, nations, and languages, should serve him ; his dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and his kingdom that which shall not be destroyed. Eph. i. 22, 23. And hath put all things under his feet, and gave him to be the head over all things to the church, which is his body, the fullness of him that filleth all in all. c Rev. v. 9. And hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation. Acts ii. 39. For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call. 1 Cor. i. 2, compared with 2 Cor. ix. 13. FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 285 reasonable, and warranted by Scripture example, that they should be divided into many particular churches.^ IV. A particular church consists of a number of pro- fessing Christians, with their offspring, voluntarily associ- ated together, for divine worship and godly living, agree- ably to the Holy Scriptures ; e and submitting to a certain form of government/ CHAPTEE III. OF THE OFFICERS OF THE CHUECH. I. Our blessed Lord, at first, collected his church out of different nations/ and formed it into one body/ by the d Gal. i. 21, 22. Afterwards I came into the regions of Syria and Cilicia : and was unknown by face unto the churches of Judea which were in Christ. Rev. i. 4, 20. John to the seven churches which are in Asia : Grace be unto you, and peace, from him which is, and which was, and which is to come : and from the seven spirits w T hich are before his throne. — The mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in my right hand, and the seven golden candlesticks. The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches ; and the seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven churches. See also Rev. ii. 1. • Acts ii. 41, 47. Then they that gladly received his word were bap- tized; and the same day there were added unto them about three thousand souls. — Praising God, and having favor with all the people. And the Lord added to the church daily such as should be saved. 1 Cor. vii. 14. For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the wife, and the unbelieving w r ife is sanctified by the husband : else were your children unclean ; but now are they holy. Acts ii. 39. Mark x. 14, compared with Matt. xix. 13, 14, and Luke xviii. 15, 16. / Heb. viii. 5. Who serve unto the example and shadow of heaven- ly things, as Moses was admonished of God when he was about to make the tabernacle ; for, See (saith he) that thou make all things according to the pattern showed to thee in the mount. Gal. vi. 16. And as many as walk according to this rule, peace be on them, and mercy, and upon the Israel of God. 9 Psa. ii. 8. Ask of me, and I shall give thee the heathen for thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession. Rev. vii. 9. After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands. h 1 Cor. x. 17. For we being many are one bread, and one body : 286 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. mission of men endued with miraculous gifts which have long since ceased.* II. The ordinary and perpetual officers in the church, are Bishops or Pastors ; J ' the representatives of the people, usually styled Ruling Elders ; k and Deacons. 1 CHAPTER IV. OF BISHOPS OR PASTOPS. The pastoral office is the first in the church, both for dignity and usefulness."* The person who fills this office, hath, in Scripture, obtained different names expressive of his various duties. As he has the oversight of the flock of Christ, he is termed bishop.* n As he feeds them with spiritual food, he is termed pastor. As he serves Christ for we are all partakers of that one bread. See also Eph. iv. 16. Col. i. 18. »" Matt. x. 1, 8. And when he had called unto him his twelve disci- ples, he gave them power against unclean spirits, to cast them out, and to heal all manner of sickness and all manner of disease, etc. i 1 Tim. iii. 1. If a man desire the office of a bishop, he desireth a good work. Eph. iv. 11, 12. And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets ; and some, evangelists ; and some, pastors and teachers ; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ. * 1 Tim. v. 17. Let the elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honor. iPhil. i. 1. To all the saints in Christ Jesus which are at Philippi, with the bishops and deacons. m Rom. xi. 13. « Acts xx. 28. Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, [bishops] to feed the church of God, which he hath purchased with his own blood. °Jer. iii. 15. And I will give you pastors according to mine heart, which shall feed you with knowledge and understanding. 1 Pet. v. 2, 3, 4. * As the office and character of the gospel minister is particularly and fully described in the Holy Scriptures, under the title of bishop ; and as this term is peculiarly expressive of his duty as an overseer of the flock, it ought not to be rejected. FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 287 in his church, he is termed minister/ As it is his duty to be grave and prudent, and an example of the flock, and to govern well in the house and kingdom of Christ, he is termed presbyter or elder. 2 As he is the messenger of God, he is termed the angel of the church/ As he is sent to declare the will of God to sinners, and to beseech them to be reconciled to God through Christ, he is termed am- bassador. 8 And, as he dispenses the manifold grace of God, and the ordinances instituted by Christ, he is termed steward of the mysteries of God.' CHAPTEK V. OF RULING ELDERS. Ruling elders are properly the representatives of the people, chosen by them for the purpose of exercising government and discipline, in conjunction with pastors or ministers/ This office has been understood, by a great part of the Protestant Reformed Churches, to be desig- p 1 Cor. iv. 1. Let a man so account of us, as of the ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God. 2 Cor. iii. 6. Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament. ? 1 Pet. v. 1. The elders which are among you I exhort, who am also an elder, and a witness of the sufferings of Christ, and also a par- taker of the glory that shall he revealed. See also Tit. i. 5. 1 Tim. v. 1, 17, 19. r Rev. ii. 1. Unto the angel of the church of Ephesus write. Rev. i. 20. — The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches. See also Rev. iii. 1, 7. Mai. ii. 7. » 2 Cor. v. 20. Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us; we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God. Eph. vi. 20. 1 Luke xii. 42. Who then is that faithful and wise steward, whom his lord shall make ruler over his household, to give them their por- tion of meat in due season ? 1 Cor. iv. 1, 2.— Moreover it is required in stewards that a man be found faithful. * 1 Tim. v. 17. Let the elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honor, especially they who labor in the word and doctrine. Rom. xii. 7, 8. Acts xv. 25. 288 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. nated in the holy Scriptures, by the title of governments ; and of those who rule well, but do not labor in the word and doctrine. v CHAPTER VI. OF DEACONS. The Scriptures clearly point out deacons as distinct officers in the church,™ whose business it is to take care of the poor, and to distribute among them the collections which may be raised for their use. x To them also may be properly committed the management of the temporal affairs of the church.* CHAPTER VII. OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. The ordinances established by Christ, the head, in a particular church, which is regularly constituted with • ICor. xii. 28. And God hath set some in the church, first apostles ; secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues. See letter \u), p. 287. "'Phil. i. 1. ITim. iii. 8 to 15. ■ Acts vi. 1, 2. And in those days, when the number of the disciples was multiplied, there arose a murmuring of the Grecians against the Hebrews, because their widows were neglected in the daily ministra- tion. Then the twelve called the multitude of the disciples unto them, and said, It is not reason that we should leave the word of God, and serve tables. y Acts vi. 3, 5, 6. Wherefore, brethen, look ye out among you seven men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, whom we FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 289 its proper officers,* are prayer. singing praises, 6 reading. 6 expounding and preaching the word of God ; d administer- ing baptism and the Lord's supper ; e public solemn fast- ing and thanksgiving/ catechizing/ making collections may appoint over this business. — And the saying pleased the whole multitude : and they chose Stephen, a man full of faith and of the Holy Ghost, and Philip, and Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Timon, and Parmenas, and Nicolas a proselyte of Antioch ; whom they set before the apostles : and when they had prayed, they laid their hands on them. 2 1 Cor. xiv. 26, 33, 40. Let all things be done unto edifying.— For God is not the author of confusion, but of peace, as in all churches of the saints. — Let all things be done decently and in order. a Acts vi. 4. But we will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to the ministry of the word. 1 Tim. ii. 1. b Col. iii. 16. Teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord. Psa. ix. 11. Eph. v. 19. Also Col. iv. 6. c Acts xv. 21. Luke iv. 16, 17. d Titus i. 9. Holding fast the faithful word as he hath been taught, that he may be able by sound doctrine both to exhort and convince the gainsayers. Acts x. 42. — He commanded us to preach unto the people. See also Acts xxviii. 23. Luke xxiv. 47. 2 Tim. iv. 2. Acts ix. 20. e Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. Go ye therefore and teach all nations, bap- tizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you, etc. And Mark xvi. 15, 16. 1 Cor. xi. 23, 24, 25, 26. For I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, That the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread: and when he had given thanks, he brake it, and said, Take, eat ; this is my body, which is broken for you : this do in remembrance of me. After the same manner also he took the cup, when he had supped, saying, This cup is the new testament in my blood: this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he come. Compared with 1 Cor. x. 16. / Luke v. 35. But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken away from them, and then shall they fast in those days. Psa. 1. 14. Offer unto God thanksgiving : and pay thy vows unto the Most High. Phil. iv. 6.— In every thing by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God. See 1 Tim. ii. 1. Psa. xcv. 2. o Heb. v. 12. For when for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have ueed that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles of God ; and are become such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat. 19 290 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. for the poor and other pious purposes ; * exercising disci* pline;* and blessing the people/ CHAPTEE VIII. OF CHURCH GOVERNMENT, AND THE SEVERAL KINDS OF JUDICATORIES. I. It is absolutely necessary that the government of the church be exercised under some certain and definite form.* And we hold it to be expedient, and agreeable to Scripture and the practice of the primitive Christians, that the church be governed by congregational, presbyterial, and synodical assemblies. In full consistency with this belief, we em- brace, in the spirit of charity, those Christians who differ from us, in opinion, or in practice, on these subjects.* II. These assemblies ought not to possess any civil juris- h 1 Cor. xvi. 1, 2, 3, 4. Now concerning the collection for the saints, as I have given order to the churches of Galatia, even so do ye. Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him, that there be no gatherings when I come. And when I come, whomsoever ye shall approve by your letters, them will I send to bring your liberality unto Jerusalem. And if it be meet that I go also, they shall go with me. Gal. ii. 10. Only they would that we should remember the poor ; the same which I also was forward to do. * Heb. xiii. 17. Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit yourselves : for they watch for your souls, as they that must give ac- count, that they may do it with joy, and not with grief: for that is unprofitable for you. 1 Thess. v. 12, 13. And we beseech you, breth- ren, to know them which labor among you, and are over you in the Lord, and admonish you; and to esteem them very highly in love for their work's sake. And be at peace among yourselves. i 2 Cor. xiii. 14. The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen. Eph. i. 2. Grace be to you, and peace, from God our Father and from the Lord Jesus Christ. * Ezek. xliii. 11, 12. Show them the form of the house, and the fashion thereof, and the goings out thereof, and the comings in thereof, and all the forms thereof, and all the ordinances thereof, and all the forms thereof, and all the laws thereof: and write it in their sight, that they may keep the whole form thereof, and all the ordinances thereof, and do them. This is the law of the house. 1 Acts xv. 5, 6. But there rose up certain of the sect of the Phari- sees which believed, saying, That it was needful to circumcise them, FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 291 diction, nor to inflict any civil penalties. 771 Their power is wholly moral or spiritual, and that only ministerial and declarative. 71 They possess the right of requiring obedience to the laws of Christ; and of excluding the disobedient and disorderly from the privileges of the church. To give efficiency, however, to this necessary and scriptural authority, they possess the powers requi- site for obtaining evidence and inflicting censure. They can call before them any offender against the order and government of the church ; they can require members of their own society to appear and give testimony in the cause; but the highest punishment to which their author- ity extends, is to exclude the contumacious and impeni- tent from the congregation of believers. CHAPTER IX. OF THE CHURCH SESSION. I. The Church session consists of the pastor or pastors, and ruling elders, of a particular congregation.^ and to command them to keep the law of Moses. And the apostles and elders came together for to consider of this matter. m Luke xii. 13, 14. And one of the company said unto him, Master speak to my brother, that h£ divide the inheritance with me. And he said unto him, Man, who made me a judge or a divider over you? John xviii. 36. — My kingdom is not of this world. w See and consult Acts xv. from the 1st to the 32d verse. Matt, xviii. 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20. Moreover if thy brother shall tres- pass against thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone: if he shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother. But if he will not hear thee, then take with thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established. And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church : but if he neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee as a heathen man and a publican. Verily I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. 1 Cor. v. 4, 5. In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered together, and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ, to deliver such an one unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus. p 1 Cor. v. 4. In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are 292 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. II. Of this judicatory, two elders, if there be as many in the congregation, with the pastor, shall be necessary to constitute a quorum. III. The pastor of the congregation shall always be the moderator of the session ; except when, for prudential reasons, it may appear advisable that some other minister should be invited to preside; in which case the pastor may, with the concurrence of the session, invite such other minister as they may see meet, belonging to the same presbytery, to preside in that case. The same expe- dient may be adopted in case of the sickness or absence of the pastor. IV. It is expedient, at every meeting of the session, more especially when constituted for judicial business, that there be a presiding minister. When, therefore, a church is without a pastor, the moderator of the session shall be, either the minister appointed for that purpose by the presbytery, or one invited by the session to preside on a particular occasion. But where it is impracticable, without great inconvenience, to procure the attendance of such a moderator, the session may proceed without it. V. In congregations where there are two or more pas- tors, they shall, when present, alternately preside in the session. VI. The Church session is charged with maintaining the spiritual government of the cougregation ; q for which purpose, they have power to inquire into the knowledge and Christian conduct of the members of the church ; r to call before them offenders and witnesses, being mem- bers of their own congregation, and to introduce other witnesses, where it may be necessary to bring the process to issue, and when they can be procured to attend ; to re- gathered together, and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ. ? Heb. xiii. 17. Obey them that have the rule over you, and sub- mit yourselves : for they watch for your souls, as they that must give iccount, that they may do it with joy, and not with grief. 1 Thess. v. 12, 13, and 1 Tim. v. 17. r Ezek. xxxiv. 4. FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 293 ceive members into the church ; to admonish, to rebuke, to suspend, or exclude from the sacraments, those who are found to deserve censure ; s to concert the best measures for promoting the spiritual interests of the congregation ; and to appoint delegates to the higher judicatories of the church.' VII. The pastor has power to convene the session when he may judge it requisite ; u and he shall always convene them when requested to do so by any two of the elders. The session shall also convene when directed so to do by the presbytery. VIII. Every session shall keep a fair record of its pro- ceedings; which record shall be, at least once in every year, submitted to the inspection of the presbytery. IX. It is important that every church session keep a fair register of marriages ; of baptisms, with the times of the birth of the individuals baptized ; of persons ad- mitted to the Lord's table, and of the deaths, and other removals of church members. CHAPTER X. OF THE PRESBYTERY. I. The Church being divided into many separate con- gregations, these need mutual counsel and assistance, in order to preserve soundness of doctrine, and regularity of discipline, and to enter into common measures for pro- moting knowledge and religion, and for preventing infi- « 1 Thess. v. 12, 13. And we beseech you, brethren, to know them which labor among you, and are over you in the Lord, and admon- ish you ; and to esteem them very highly in love for their work's sake. And be at peace among yourselves. See also 2 Thess. iii. 6, 14, 15. 1 Cor. xi. 27 to the end. * Acts xv. 2, 6. When therefore Paul and Barnabas had no small dissension and disputation with them, they determined that Paul and Barnabas, and certain other of them, should go up to Jerusalem unto the apostles and elders about this question. — And the apostles and elders came together for to consider of this matter. » Acts xx. 17. 294 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. delity, error, and im morality. v Hence arise the importance and usefulness of presbyterial and synodical assemblies.™ II. A presbytery consists of all the ministers, in num- ber not less than five, and one ruling elder from each congregation, within a certain district. III. Every congregation, which has a stated pastor, has a right to be represented by one elder ; and every colle- giate church by two or more elders, in proportion to the number of its pastors. IV. Where two or more congregations are united under one pastor, all such congregations shall have but one elder to represent them. V. Every vacant congregation, which is regularly or- ganized, shall be entitled to be represented by a ruling elder in presbytery. VI. Every elder not known to the presbytery, shall produce a certificate of his regular appointment from the church which he represents.* VII. Any three ministers, and as many elders as may be present belonging to the presbytery, being met at the time and place appointed, shall be a quorum competent to proceed to business.^ v The church of Jerusalem consisted of more than one, as is mani- fest both before and after the dispersion, from Acts vi. 1, 6. Acts ix. 31. Acts xxi. 20. Acts ii. 41, 46, 47, and iv. 4. These congregations were under one presbyterial government, proved from Acts xv. 4. Acts xi 22, 30. Acts xxi. 17, 18. Acts vi. That the church of Ephesus had more congregations than one, under a presbyterial government, appears from Acts xix. 18, 19, 20. 1 Cor. xvi. 8, 9, 19, compared with Acts xviii. 19, 24, 26. Acts xx. 17, 18, 25, 28, 30, 31, 36, 37. Rev. ii. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6. w 1 Tim. iv. 14. Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was given thee by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery. Acts xv. 2, 3, 4, 6, 22.— And when they were come to Jerusalem, they were received of the church, and of the apostles and elders, and they declared all things that God had done with them. — And the apostles and elders came together for to consider of this matter. * Acts xv. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6. 1 Cor. xiv. 26, 33, 40— Let all things be done unto edifying ; — for God is not the author of confusion, but of peace, as in all churches of the saints. — Let all things be done decently and in order. v Acts xiv. 26, 27. And thence sailed to Antioch, from whence they had been recommended to the grace of God for the work which they FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 295 VIII. The presbytery has power to receive and issue appeals from church sessions z and references brought before them in an orderly manner ; a to examine and license candidates for the holy ministry ; b to ordain, install, remove, and judge ministers; to examine and approve or censure the records of the church sessions ; to resolve questions of doctrine or discipline seriously and reasonably proposed ; d to condemn erroneous opin- ions which injure the purity or peace of the church;* fulfilled. And when they were come, and had gathered the church together, they rehearsed all that God had done with them, and how he had opened the door of faith unto the Gentiles. Compared with Acts xi. 18. When they heard these things, they held their peace, and glorified God, saying, Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto life. * Acts xv. 5, 6, 19, 20. But there rose up certain of the sect of the Pharisees which believed, saying, That it was needful to circumcise them, and to command them to keep the law of Moses. And the apos- tles and elders came together for to consider of this matter. — Where- fore my sentence is, that we trouble not them, which from among the Gentiles are turned to God: but that we write unto them, that they abstain from pollutions of idols, and from fornication, and from things strangled, and from blood. « Acts xviii. 24, 27. And a certain Jew named Apollos, born at Alex- andria, an eloquent man, and mighty in the Scriptures, came to Ephe- sus. — And when he was disposed to pass into Achaia, the brethren wrote, exhorting the disciples to receive him. Compared with Acts xix. I, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7. b 1 Tim. iv. 14. Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was given thee by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery. Acts xiii. 2, 3. As they ministered to the Lord, and fasted, the Holy Ghost said, Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have called them. And when they had fasted and prayed, and laid their hands on them, they sent them away. c Acts xv. 28. For it seemed good to the Holy Ghost, and to us, to lay upon you no greater burden than these necessary things. 1 Cor. v. 3. d Acts xv. 10. Now therefore why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we were able to bear ? Compared with Gal. ii. 4, 5. « Acts xv. 22, 23, 24. Then pleased it the apostles and elders, with the whole church, to send chosen men of their own company to Antioch with Paul and Barnabas; namely, Judas sursamed Barsabas, and Silas, chief men among the brethren: and they wrote letters by them after this manner ; The apostles and elders and brethren send greeting unto the brethren which are of the Gentiles in Antioch and 296 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. to visit particular churches, for the purpose of inquiring into their state, and redressing the evils that may have arisen in them -/ to unite or divide congregations, at the request of the people, or to form or receive new congre- gations, and in general to order whatever pertains to the spiritual welfare of the churches under their care.^ IX. It shall be the duty of the presbytery to keep a full and fair record of their proceedings, and to report to the synod, every year, licensures, ordinations, the receiv- ing or dismissing of members, the removal of members by death, the union or division of congregations, or the formation of new ones, and in general, all the important changes which may have taken place within their bounds in the course of the year. X. The presbytery shall meet on its own adjournment; and when any emergency shall require a meeting sooner than the time to which it stands adjourned, the modera- tor, or, in case of his absence, death, or inability to act, the stated clerk, shall, with the concurrence, or at the re- quest of two ministers and two elders, the elders being of different congregations, call a special meeting. For this purpose he shall send a circular letter, specifying the particular business of the intended meeting, to every minister belonging to the presbytery, and to the session of every vacant congregation, in due time previous to the meeting ; which shall not be less than ten days. And S3*ria and Cilicia: forasmuch as we have heard, that certain which went out from us have troubled you with words, subverting your souls, saying, Ye must be circumcised, and keep the law ; to whom we gave no such commandment. /Acts xx. 17. And from Miletus he sent to Ephesus, and called the elders of the church. Acts vi. 2. Then the twelve called the multi- tude of the disciples unto them, and said, It is not reason that we should leave the word of God, and serve tables. Acts xv. 30. So when they were dismissed, they came to Antioch ; and when they had gath- ered the multitude together, they delivered the epistle. s Eph. vi. 18. Praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance and suppli- cation for all saints.— Phil. iv. 6. Be careful for nothing; but in every thing by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God. FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 297 noching shall be transacted at such special meeting besides the particular business for which the judicatory has been thus convened. XI. At every meeting of presbytery, a sermon shall be delivered, if convenient; and every particular session shall be opened and closed with prayer. XII. Ministers in good standing in other presbyteries, or in any sister churches, who may happen to be present, may be invited to sit with the presbytery, as correspond- ing members. Such members shall be entitled to delib- erate and advise, but not to vote in any decisions of the presbytery. CHAPTER XI. OF THE SYNOD* I. As a presbytery is a convention of the bishops and elders within a certain district; so a synod is a conven- tion of the bishops and elders within a larger district, including at least three presbyteries. The synod may be composed, at its own option, with the consent of a major- ity of its presbyteries, either of all the bishops and an elder from each congregation in its district, with the same modifications as in the presbytery, or of equal delegations of bishops and elders, elected by the presbyteries on a basis and in a ratio determined in like manner by the synod itself and its presbyteries. II. Any seven ministers, belonging to the synod, who shall convene at the time and place of meeting, with as many elders as may be present, shall be a quorum to trans- act synodical business ; provided not more than three of the said ministers belong to one presbytery. * As the proofs already adduced in favor of a presbyterial assembly in the government of the church, are equally valid in support of a synodical assembly, it is unnecessary to repeat the scriptures to which reference has been made under Chap. X., or to add any other. 298 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. III. The same rule, as to corresponding members, which was laid down with respect to the presbytery, shall apply to the synod. IV. The synod has power to receive and issue all ap- peals regularly brought up from the presbyteries, provided, that in the trial of judicial cases the synod shall have power to act by commission, in accordance with the pro- visions on the subject of judicial commissions in the Book of Discipline ; to decide on all references made to them ; its decisions on appeals, complaints, and references, which do not affect the doctrine or constitution of the church, being final ; to review the records of presbyteries, and approve or censure them; to redress whatever has been done by presbyteries contrary to order ; to take effectual care that presbyteries observe the constitution of the church; to erect new presbyteries, and unite or divide those which were before erected; generally to take such order with respect to the presbyteries, sessions, and peo- ple under their care, as may be in conformity with the word of God and the established rules, and which tend to promote the edification of the church ; and, finally, to propose to the General Assembly, for their adoption, such measures as may be of common advantage to the whole church. V. The synod shall convene at least once in each year; at the opening of which a sermon shall be delivered by the moderator, or, in case of his absence, by some other member; and every particular session shall be opened and closed with prayer. VI. It shall be the duty of the synod to keep full and fair records of its proceedings, to submit them annually to the inspection of the General Assembly, and to report to the Assembly the number of its presbyteries, and of the members and alterations of the presbyteries. FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 299 CHAPTER XII. OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY* I. The General Assembly is the highest judicatory of the Presbyterian Church. It shall represent, in one body, all the particular churches of this denomination; and shall bear the title of The General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. II. The General Assembly shall consist of an equal delegation of bishops and elders from each presbytery, in the following proportion; viz: each presbytery con- sisting of not more than twenty-four ministers, shall send one minister and one elder; and each presbytery consisting of more than twenty-four ministers, shall send one minister and one elder for each additional twenty- four ministers, or for each additional fractional number of ministers not less than twelve ; and these delegates, so appointed, shall be styled, Commissioners to the General Assembly. III. Any fourteen or more of these commissioners, one half of whom shall be ministers, being met on the day, and at the place appointed, shall be a quorum for the transaction of business. IV. The General Assembly shall receive and issue all appeals, complaints, and references that affect the doc- * The radical principles of Presbyterian church government and discipline are : — That the several different congregations of believers, taken collectively, constitute one church of Christ, called emphatically the Church ;— that a larger part of the church, or a representation of it, should govern a smaller, or determine matters of controversy which arise therein ;— that, in like manner, a representation of the whole should govern and determine in regard to every part, and to all the parts united; that is, that a majority shall govern : and consequently that appeals may be carried from lower to higher judicatories, till they be finally decided by the collected wisdom and united voice of the whole church. For these principles and this procedure, the ex- ample of the apostles, and the practice of the primitive church, are considered as authority. See Acts xv. 1-29; xvi. 4, and the proofs ad- duced under the last three chapters. 300 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. trine or constitution of the Church, which may be regu- larly brought before them from the inferior judicatories ; provided, that in the trial of judicial cases the General Assembly shall have power to act by commission, in accordance with the provisions on the subject of judi- cial commissions in the Book of Discipline. They shall review the records of every synod, and approve or cen- sure them : they shall give their advice and instruction in all cases submitted to them in conformity with the consti- tution of the Church ; and they shall constitute the bond of union, peace, correspondence, and mutual confidence, among all our churches. V. To the General Assembly also belongs the power of deciding in all controversies respecting doctrine and discipline; of reproving, warning, or bearing testimony against error in doctrine, or immorality in practice, in any church, presbytery, or synod ; of erecting new synods when it may be judged necessary; of superintending the concerns of the whole Church; of corresponding with foreign churches, on such terms as may be agreed upon by the Assembly and the corresponding body ; of sup- pressing schismatical contentions and disputations; and, in general, of recommending and attempting reforma- tion, of manners, and the promotion of charity, truth, and holiness, through all the churches under their care. VI. Before any overtures or regulations proposed by the Assembly to be established as constitutional rules, shall be obligatory on the churches, it shall be necessary to transmit them to all the presbyteries, and to receive the returns of at least a majority of them, in writing, approving thereof. VII. The General Assembly shall meet at least once in every year. On the day appointed for that purpose, the moderator of the last Assembly, if present, or in case of his absence, some other minister, shall open the meet- ing with a sermon, and preside until a new moderator bb chosen. No commissioner shall have a right to deliber- ate or vote in the Assembly, until his name shall have FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 301 been enrolled by the clerk, and his commission exam- ined, and filed among the papers of the Assembly. VIII. Each session of the Assembly shall be opened and closed with prayer. And the whole business of the Assembly being finished, and the vote taken for dissolv- ing the present Assembly, the moderator shall say from the chair, — " By virtue of the authority delegated to me, " by the church, let this General Assembly be dissolved, " and I do hereby dissolve it, and require another General " Assembly, chosen in the same manner, to meet at " on the day of A. D. " — after which he shall pray and return thanks, and pronounce on those present the apostolic benediction. CHAPTER XIII. OF ELECTING AND ORDAINING RULING ELDERS AND DEACONS. I. Having defined the officers of the church, and the judicatories by which it shall be governed, it is proper here to prescribe the mode in which ecclesiastical rulers should be ordained to their respective offices, as well as some of the principles by which they shall be regulated in dis- charging their several duties. II. Every congregation shall elect persons to the office of ruling elder, and to the office of deacon, or either of them, in the mode most approved and in use in that con- gregation.* But in all cases the persons elected must be male members in full communion in the church in which they are to exercise their office. III. When any person shall have been elected to either of these offices, and shall have declared his willingness to accept thereof, he shall be set apart in the following * 1 Cor. xiv. 40. 302 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. IV. After sermon, the minister shall state, in a concise manner, the warrant and nature of the office of ruling elder or deacon, together with the character proper to be sustained, and the duties to be fulfilled by the officer elect ; having done this, he shall propose to the candidate, in the presence of the congregation, the following ques- tions : — viz. 1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments to be the word of God, the only infallible rule of faith and practice? 2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the confession of faith of this church, as containing the system of doc- trine taught in the Holy Scriptures? 3. Do you approve of the government and discipline of the Presbyterian church in these United States? 4. Do you accept the office of ruling elder (or deacon, as the case may be) in this congregation, and promise faithfully to perform all the duties thereof? 5. Do you promise to study the peace, unity, and purity of the church ? The elder, or deacon elect, having answered these ques- tions in the affirmative, the minister shall address to the members of the church the following question : — viz. Do you, the members of this church, acknowledge and receive this brother as a ruling elder, (or deacon) and do you promise to yield him all that honor, encouragement, and obedience in the Lord, to which his office, according to the word of God, and the constitution of this church, entitles him? The members of the church having answered this ques- tion in the affirmative, by holding up their right hands, the minister shall proceed to set apart the candidate, by prayer, to the office of ruling elder, (or deacon, as the* case may be) and shall give to him, and to the congregation, an exhortation suited to the occasion. V. Where there is an existing session, it is proper that * Acts vi. 5, 6. FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 303 the members of that body, at the close of the service, and in the face of the congregation, take the newly ordained elder by the hand, saying in words to this purpose, — " We "give you the right hand of fellowship, to take part of " this office with us." VI. The offices of ruling elder and deacon are both per- petual, and cannot be laid aside at pleasure. No person can be divested of either office but by deposition. Yet an elder or deacon may become, by age or infirmity, incapable of performing the duties of his office; or he may, though chargeable with neither heresy nor immor- ality, become unacceptable, in his official character, to a majority of the congregation to which he belongs. In either of these cases, he may, as often happens with re- spect to a minister, cease to be an acting elder or deacon. VII. Whenever a ruling elder or deacon, from either of these causes, or from any other, not inferring crime, shall be incapable of serving the church to edification, the session shall take order on the subject, and state the fact, together with the reasons of it, on their records. Provided always, that nothing of this kind shall be done without the concurrence of the individual in question, unless by the advice of presbytery. VIII. If any particular church, by a vote of members in full communion, shall prefer to elect ruling elders or deacons for a limited time in the exercise of their func- tions, this may be done; provided, the full time be not less than three years, and the session or board of dea- cons be made to consist of three classes, one of which only shall be elected every year; and provided, that elders, once ordained, shall not be divested of the office when they are not re-elected, but shall be entitled to rep- resent that particular church in the higher judicatories, when appointed by the session or the presbytery. 304 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. CHAPTER XIV. OF LICENSING CANDIDATES OR PROBATIONERS TO PREACH THE GOSPEL. I. The Holy Scriptures require that some trial be previously had of them who are to be ordained to the ministry of the gospel, that this sacred office may not be degraded, by being committed to weak or unworthy men;-? and that the churches may have an opportunity to form a better judgment respecting the talents of those by whom they are to be instructed and governed. For this purpose presbyteries shall license probationers to preach the gospel, that after a competent trial of their talents, and receiving from the churches a good report, they may, in due time, ordain them to the sacred office.* II. Every candidate for licensure shall be taken on trials by that presbytery to which he most naturally belongs ; and he shall be considered as most naturally belonging to that presbytery within the bounds of which he has ordinarily resided. But in case any candidate should find it more convenient to put himself under the care of a presbytery at a distance from that to which he most naturally belongs, he may be received by the said presby- tery, on his producing testimonials either from the pres- bytery within the bounds of which he has commonly resided, or from any two ministers of that presbytery in good standing, of his exemplary piety, and other requi- site qualifications. III. It is proper and requisite that candidates apply- ing to the presbytery to be licensed to preach the gospel, produce satisfactory testimonials of their good moral char- acter, and of their being regular members of some partic- ular church. And it is the duty of the presbytery, for their satisfaction with regard to the real piety of such candidates, to examine them respecting their experimen- tal acquaintance with religion, and the motives which / 1 Tim. iii. 6. 2 Tim. ii. 2. * 1 Tim. iii. 7. 3 John 12. FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 305 influence them to desire the sacred office. 2 This exami- nation shall be close and particular, and, in most cases, may best be conducted in the presence of the presbytery only. And it is recommended that the candidate be also required to produce a diploma of bachelor or master of arts, from some college or university : or, at least, authen- tic testimonials of his having gone through a regular course of learning. IV. Because it is highly reproachful to religion, and dangerous to the church, to intrust the holy ministry to weak and ignorant men,™ the presbytery shall try each candidate, as to his knowledge of the Latin language; and the original languages in which the Holy Scriptures were written. They shall also examine him on the arts and sciences ; on theology, natural and revealed ; and on ecclesiastical history, the sacraments, and church govern- ment. And in order to make trial of his talents to explain and vindicate, and practically to enforce, the doctrines of the gospel, the presbytery shall require of him, 1. A Latin exegesis on some common head in divinity. 2. A critical exercise ; in which the candidate shall give a specimen of his taste and judgment in sacred criticism ; presenting an explication of the original text, stating its connection, illustrating its force and beauties, removing its difficulties, and solving any important questions which it may present. 3. A lecture, or exposition of several verses of script- ure ; and, 4. A popular sermon. V. These, or other similar exercises, at the discretion of the presbytery, shall be exhibited until they shall have obtained satisfaction as to the candidate's piety, litera- ture, and aptness to teach in the churches. 71 The lecture and popular sermon, if the presbytery think proper, may be delivered in the presence of a congregation. 1 Roiq. ii. 21, in connection with letter (■?'), page 304. m See letter (*"), and (*;, page 304. n 1 Tim. iii. 2.— Apt to teach. See also the foregoing quotations. 20 306 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. VI. That the most effectual measures may be taken to guard against the admission of insufficient men into the sacred office/ it is recommended that no candidate, ex- cept in extraordinary cases, be licensed, unless, after his having completed the usual course of academical studies, he shall have studied divinity at least two years, under some approved divine or professor of theology. VII. If the presbytery be satisfied with his trials, they shall then proceed to license him in the following man- ner: The moderator shall propose to him the following questions : viz. 1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments to be the word of God, the only infallible rule of faith and practice ? 2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the confession of faith of this church, as containing the system of doc- trine taught in the Holy Scriptures? 3. Do you promise to study the peace, unity, and purity of the church ? 4. Do you promise to submit yourself, in the Lord, to the government of this presbytery, or of any other pres- bytery in the bounds of which you may be called? VIII. The candidate having answered these questions in the affirmative, and the moderator having offered up a prayer suitable to the occasion, he shall address him- self to the candidate to the following purpose : — " In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and by that authority which he hath given to the church for its edification, we do license you to preach the gospel, wherever God in his providence may call you : and for this purpose, may the blessing of God rest upon you, and the Spirit of Christ fill your heart. — Amen /" and record shall be made of the licensure in the following or like form : viz. At the day of the pres- bytery of having received testimonials in favor of of his having gone through a regular course See letter (•>*>, page 304. FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 307 of literature; of his good moral character; and of his being in the communion of the church : proceeded to take the usual parts of trial for his licensure : and he having given satisfaction as to his accomplishments in literature ; as to his experimental acquaintance with religion ; and as to his proficiency in divinity and other studies ; the pres- bytery did, and hereby do, express their approbation of all these parts of trial : and he having adopted the confes- sion of faith of this church, and satisfactorily answered the questions appointed to be put to candidates to be licensed ; the presbytery did, and hereby do license him, the said to preach the Gospel of Christ, as a probationer for the holy ministry, within the bounds of this presbytery, or wherever else he shall be orderly called. IX. When any candidate for licensure shall have occa- sion, while his trials are going on, to remove from the bounds of his own presbytery into those of another, it shall be considered as regular for the latter presbytery, on his producing proper testimonials from the former, to take up his trials at the point at which they were left, and conduct them to a conclusion, in the same manner as if they had been commenced by themselves. " X. In like manner, when any candidate, after licen- sure, shall, by the permission of his presbytery, remove without its limits, an extract of the record of his licen- sure, accompanied with a presbyterial recommendation, signed by the clerk, shall be his testimonials to the pres- bytery under whose care he shall come. XI. When a licentiate shall have been preaching for a considerable time, and his services do not appear to be edifying to the churches, the presbytery may, if they think proper, recall his license. 308 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. CHAPTER XV. OF THE ELECTION AND ORDINATION OF BISHOPS OR PAS- TORS, AND EVANGELISTS. I. When any probationer shall have preached so much to the satisfaction of any congregation, as that the people appear prepared to elect a pastor, the session shall take measures to convene them for this purpose : and it shall always be a duty of the session to convene them, when a majority of the persons entitled to vote in the case, shall, by a petition, request that a meeting may be called. II. When such a meeting is intended, the session shall solicit the presence and counsel of some neighboring minister to assist them in conducting the election con- templated, unless highly inconvenient on account of distance ; in which case they may proceed without such assistance. III. On a Lord's-day, immediately after public wor- ship, it shall be intimated from the pulpit, that all the members of that congregation are requested to meet on ensuing, at the church, or usual place for holding public worship ; then and there, if it be agree- able to them, to proceed to the election of a pastor for that congregation. IV. On the day appointed, the minister invited to pre- side, if he be present, shall, if it be deemed expedient, preach a sermon ; and after sermon he shall announce to the people, that he will immediately proceed to take the votes of the electors of that congregation, for a pastor, if such be their desire : and when this desire shall be ex- pressed by a majority of voices, he shall then proceed to take votes accordingly. In this election, no person shall be entitled to vote who refuses to submit to the censures of the church, regularly administered; or who does not contribute his just proportion, according to his own en- gagements, or the rules of that congregation, to all its necessary expenses. FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 309 V. When the votes are taken, if it appear that a large minority of the people are averse from the candidate who has a majority of votes, and cannot be induced to concur in the call, the presiding minister shall endeavor to dis- suade the congregation from prosecuting it further. But if the people be nearly, or entirely, unanimous; or if the majority shall insist upon their right to call a pastor, the presiding minister, in that case, after using his utmost en- deavors to persuade the congregation to unanimity, shall proceed to draw a call, in due form, and to have it sub- scribed by the electors; certifying at the same time, in writing, the number and circumstances of those who do not concur in the call: all which proceedings shall be laid before the presbytery, together with the call. VI. The call shall be in the following or like form : viz. The congregation of being, on sufficient grounds, well satisfied of the ministerial qualifications of you and having good hopes, from our past experience of your labors, that your ministrations in the Gospel will be profitable to our spiritual interests, do earnestly call and desire you to undertake the pastoral office in said congregation; promising you, in the dis- charge of your duty, all proper support, encouragement, and obedience in the Lord. And that you may be free from worldly cares and avocations, we hereby promise and oblige ourselves to pay to you the sum of in regular quarterly (or half yearly, or yearly) payments, during the time of your being and continuing the regular pastor of this church. In testimony whereof, we have respectively subscribed our names, this day of A. D. Attested by A. B., Moderator of the meeting. VII. But if any congregation shall choose to subscribe their call by their elders and deacons, or by their trustees, or by a select committee, they shall be at liberty to do so. But it shall, in such case, be fully certified to the presby- tery, by the minister, or other person who presided, that the persons signing have been appointed, for that purpose, 310 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. by a public vote of the congregation ; and that the call has been, in all other respects, prepared as above directed. VIII. When a call shall be presented to any minister or candidate, it shall always be viewed as a sufficient pe- tition from the people for his installment. The accept- ance of a call, by a minister or candidate, shall always be considered as a request, on his part, to be installed at the same time. And when a candidate shall be ordained in consequence of a call from any congregation, the pres- bytery shall, at the same time, if practicable, install him pastor of that congregation. IX. The call, thus prepared, shall be presented to the presbytery, under whose care the person called shall be ; that, if the presbytery think it expedient to present the call to him, it may be accordingly presented: and no minister or candidate shall receive a call but through the hands of the presbytery. X. If the call be to a licentiate of another presbytery, in that case the commissioners deputed from the congre- gation to prosecute the call, shall produce, to that judica- tory, a certificate from their own presbytery, regularly attested by the moderator and clerk, that the call has been laid before them, and that it is in order. If that pres- bytery present the call to their licentiate, and he be dis- posed to accept it, they shall then dismiss him from their jurisdiction, and require him to repair to that presbytery, into the bounds of which he is called ; and there to sub- mit himself to the usual trials preparatory to ordination. XI. Trials for ordination, especially in a different pres- bytery from that in which the candidate was licensed, shall consist of a careful examination as to his acquaintance with experimental religion ; as to his knowledge of phil- osophy, theology, ecclesiastical history, the Greek and Hebrew languages, and such other branches of learning as to the presbytery may appear requisite ; and as to his knowledge of the constitution, the rules and principles of the government and discipline of the church ; together with such written discourse, or discourses, founded on the FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 311 word of God, as to the presbytery shall seem proper.* The presbytery, being fully satisfied with his qualifications for the sacred office, shall appoint a day for his ordination, which ought to be, if convenient, in that church of which he is to be the minister. It is also recommended that a fast day be observed in the congregation previous to the day of ordination.* XII. The day appointed for ordination being come, and the presbytery convened, a member of the presby- tery, previously appointed to that duty, shall preach a sermon adapted to the occasion. The same, or another member appointed to preside, shall afterwards briefly re- cite from the pulpit, in the audience of the people, the proceedings of the presbytery preparatory to this trans- action : he shall point out the nature and importance of the ordinance; and endeavor to impress the audience with a proper sense of the solemnity of the transaction. Then, addressing himself to the candidate, he shall pro- pose to him the following questions, viz. : 1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments to be the word of God, the only infallible rule of faith and practice ? r 2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the confession of faith of this church, as containing the system of doc- trine taught in the Holy Scriptures? 8 3. Do you approve of the government and discipline of the Presbyterian Church in these United States ?* 4. Do you promise subjection to your brethren in the Lord?" 5. Have you been induced, as far as you know your own heart, to seek the office of the holy ministry from love to God, and a sincere desire to promote his glory in the gospel of his Son?* 6. Do you promise to be zealous and faithful in main- p See the proofs in sections 1, 2, 3, 4, of chapter iv. « Acts xiii. 2, 3. ' 2 Tim. iii. 16. Eph. ii. 20. • 2 Tim. i. 13. ' See letter («) above. «* 1 Pet. v. 5. ■ 1 Cor. ii. 2. 2 Cor. iv. 5, 312 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. taming the truths of the gospel, and the purity and peace of the church; whatever persecution or opposition may arise unto you on that account? 70 7. Do you engage to be faithful and diligent in the exercise of all private and personal duties, which become you as a Christian and a minister of the gospel ; as well as in all relative duties, and the public duties of your office ; endeavoring to adorn the profession of the gospel by your conversation ; and walking with exemplary piety before the flock over which God shall make you overseer? 35 8. Are you now willing to take the charge of this con- gregation, agreeably to your declaration at accepting their call? And do you promise to discharge the duties of a pastor to them, as God shall give you strength 2 y XIII. The candidate having answered these questions in the affirmative, the presiding minister shall propose to the people the following questions: — 1. Do you, the people of this congregation, continue to profess your readiness to receive whom you have called to be your minister? 2. Do you promise to receive the word of truth from his mouth, with meekness and love; and to submit to him in the due exercise of discipline ?* 3. Do you promise to encourage him in his arduous labor, and to assist his endeavors for your instruction and spiritual edification ? a 4. And do you engage to continue to him, while he is your pastor, that competent worldly maintenance which you have promised; and whatever else you may see needful for the honor of religion, and his comfort among you? 6 XIV. The people having answered these questions in the affirmative, by holding up their right hands, the can- didate shall kneel down in the most convenient part of w Acts xx. 17 to 31. * See the epistles to Timothy and Titus throughout. v 1 Pet. v. 2. z James i. 21. Heb. xiii. 17. « 1 Thess. v. 12, 13. * 1 Cor. ix. 7 to 15. FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 313 the church. Then the presiding minister shall, by prayer/ 5 and with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery,* according to the apostolic example, solemnly ordain him to the holy office of the gospel ministry. Prayer being ended, he shall rise from his knees ; and the minister who presides shall first, and afterward all the members of the presbytery in their order, take him by the right hand, say- ing, in w r ords to this purpose, " We give you the right hand " of fellowship, to take part of this ministry with us." e After which the minister presiding, or some other ap- pointed for the purpose, shall give a solemn charge in the name of God, to the newly ordained bishop/ and to the people/ to persevere in the discharge of their mutual duties ; and shall then, by prayer, recommend them both to the grace of God, and his holy keeping, and finally, alter singing a psalm, shall dismiss the congregation with the usual blessing. And the presbytery shall duly record the transaction. XV. As it is sometimes desirable and important that a candidate who has not received a call to be the pastor of a particular congregation, should, nevertheless, be ordained to the work of the gospel ministry, as an evangelist to preach the gospel, administer sealing ordinances, and organize churches, in frontier or destitute settlements; in this case, the last of the preceding questions shall be omitted, and the following used as a substitute: — viz. Are you now willing to undertake the work of an evan- gelist ; and do you promise to discharge the duties which may be incumbent on you in this character, as God shall give you strength? * Acts xiii. 2, 3. <* 1 Tim. iv. 14. «Gal. ii. 9. Acts i. 25. / 2 Tim. iv. 1, 2. s Mark iv. 24. Heb. ii. 1. See also letters (*), (*), and (<*), page 312. 314 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. CHAPTER XVI. OF TRANSLATION, OR REMOVING A MINISTER FROM ONE CHARGE TO ANOTHER. I. No bishop shall be translated from one church to another, nor shall he receive any call for that purpose, but by the permission of the presbytery. II. Any church, desiring to call a settled minister from his present charge, shall, by commissioners properly au- thorized, represent to the presbytery the ground on which they plead his removal. The presbytery, having maturely considered their plea, may, according as it appears more or less reasonable, either recommend to them to desist from prosecuting the call, or may order it to be delivered to the minister to whom it is directed. If the parties be not prepared to have the matter issued at that presby- tery, a written citation shall be given to the minister and his congregation, to appear before the presbytery at their next meeting. This citation shall be read from the pulpit in that church, by a member of the presbytery appointed for that purpose, immediately after public worship; so that at least two Sabbaths shall intervene betwixt the citation and the meeting of the presbytery at which the cause of translation is to be considered. The presbytery being met, and having heard the parties, shall, upon the whole view of the case, either continue him in his former charge, or translate him, as they shall deem to be most for the peace and edification of the church ; or refer the whole affair to the synod at their next meeting, for their advice and direction. III. When the congregation calling any settled minis- ter is within the limits of another presbytery, that congre- gation shall obtain leave from the presbytery to which they belong, to apply to the presbytery of which he is a member ; and that presbytery, having cited him and his congregation as before directed, shall proceed to hear and issue the cause. If they agree to the translation, they FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 315 shall release him from his present charge ; and having given him proper testimonials, shall require him to repair to that presbytery, within the bounds of which the con- gregation calling him lies, that the proper steps may be taken for his regular settlement in that congregation : and the presbytery to which the congregation belongs, having received an authenticated certificate of his release, under the hand of the clerk of that presbytery, shall proceed to install him in the congregation, as soon as convenient. Provided always, that no bishop or pastor shall be trans- lated without his own consent previously obtained. IV. When any minister is to be settled in a congrega- tion, the installment, which consists in constituting a pas- toral relation between him and the people of that particu- lar church, may be performed either by the presbytery, or by a committee appointed for that purpose, as may appear most expedient : and the following order shall be observed therein : V. A day shall be appointed for the installment at such time as may appear most convenient, and due notice thereof given to the congregation. VI. When the presbytery, or committee, shall be con- vened and constituted, on the day appointed, a sermon shall be delivered by some one of the members previously appointed thereto ; immediately after which, the bishop who is to preside shall state to the congregation the design of their meeting, and briefly recite the proceedings of the presbytery relative thereto. And then, addressing him- self to the minister to be installed, shall propose to him the following or similar questions : 1. Are you now willing to take the charge of this con- gregation, as their pastor, agreeably to your declaration at accepting their call? 2. Do you conscientiously believe and declare, as far as you know your own heart, that in taking upon you this charge, you are influenced by a sincere desire to pro- mote the glory of God, and the good of his church ? 3. Do you solemnly promise, that, by the assistance of 316 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. the grace of God, you will endeavor faithfully to dis- charge all the duties of a pastor to this congregation, and will be careful to maintain a deportment in all respects becoming a minister of the gospel of Christ, agreeably to your ordination engagements? To all these having received satisfactory answers, he shall propose to the people the same or like questions as those directed under the head of ordination ; which, hav- ing been also satisfactorily answered, by holding up the right hand in testimony of assent, he shall solemnly pro- nounce and declare the said minister to be regularly con- stituted the pastor of that congregation. A charge shall then be given to both parties, as directed in the case of ordination ; and, after prayer, and singing a psalm adapted to the transaction, the congregation shall be dismissed with the usual benediction. VII. It is highly becoming, that, after the solemnity of the installment, the heads of families of that congrega- tion who are then present, or at least the elders, and those appointed to take care of the temporal concerns of that church, should come forward to their pastor, and give him their right hand, in token of cordial reception and affectionate regard. CHAPTER XVII. OF RESIGNING A PASTORAL CHARGE. When any minister shall labor under such grievances in his congregation, as that he shall desire leave to resign his pastoral charge, the presbytery shall cite the congre- gation to appear, by their commissioners, at their next meeting, to show cause, if any they have, why the pres- bytery should not accept the resignation. If the congre- gation fail to appear, or if their reasons for retaining their pastor be deemed by the presbytery insufficient, he FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 317 shall have leave granted to resign his pastoral charge, of which due record shall be made; and that church shall be held to be vacant, till supplied again, in an orderly manner, with another minister : and if any congregation shall desire to be released from their pastor, a similar process, mutatis mutandis, shall be observed. CHAPTEK XVIII. OF MISSIONS. When vacancies become so numerous in any presby- tery that they cannot be supplied with the frequent admin- istration of the word and ordinances, it shall be proper for such presbytery, or any vacant congregation within their bounds, with the leave of the presbytery, to apply to any other presbytery, or to any synod, or to the General Assembly, for such assistance as they can afford. And, when any presbytery shall send any of their ministers or probationers to distant vacancies, the missionary shall be ready to produce his credentials to the presbytery or pres- byteries, through the bounds of which he may pass, or at least to a committee thereof, and obtain their approba- tion. And the General Assembly may, of their own knowledge, send missions to any part to plant churches, or to supply vacancies : and, for this purpose, may direct any presbytery to ordain evangelists, or ministers with- out relation to particular churches : provided always, that such missions be made with the consent of the parties ap- pointed ; and that the judicatory sending them, make the necessary provision for their support and reward in the performance of this service. 318 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. CHAPTER XIX. OF MODERATORS. I. It is equally necessary in the judicatories of the church, as in other assemblies, that there should be a moderator or president; that the business may be con- ducted with order and despatch. II. The moderator is to be considered as possessing, by delegation from the whole body, all authority necessary for the preservation of order; for convening and adjourn- ing the judicatory ; and directing its operations according to the rules of the church. He is to propose to the judi- catory every subject of deliberation that comes before them. He may propose what appears to him the most regular and speedy way of bringing any business to issue. He shall prevent the members from interrupting each other; and require them, in speaking, always to address the chair. He shall prevent a speaker from deviating from the subject; and from using personal reflections. He shall silence those who refuse to obey order. He shall prevent members who attempt to leave the judica- tory without leave obtained from him. He shall, at a proper season, when the deliberations are ended, put the question and call the votes. If the judicatory be equally divided, he shall possess the casting vote. If he be not willing to decide, he shall put the question a second time ; and if the judicatory be again equally divided, and he de- cline to give his vote, the question shall be lost. In all questions he shall give a concise and clear state of the object of the vote ; and the vote being taken, shall then declare how the question is decided. And he shall like- wise be empowered, on any extraordinary emergency, to convene the judicatory, by his circular letter, before the ordinary time of meeting. III. The moderator of the presbytery shall be chosen from year to year, or at every meeting of the presbytery, as the presbytery may think best. The moderator of the FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 319 synod, and of the General Assembly, shall be chosen at each meeting of those judicatories: and the moderator, or, in case of his absence, another member appointed for the purpose, shall open the next meeting with a sermon, and shall hold the chair till a new moderator be chosen. CHAPTER XX. OF CLERKS. Every judicatory shall choose a clerk, to record their transactions, whose continuance shall be during pleasure. It shall be the duty of the clerk, besides recording the transactions, to preserve the records carefully; and to grant extracts from them, whenever properly required: and such extracts, under the hand of the clerk, shall be considered as authentic vouchers of the fact which they declare, in any ecclesiastical judicatory, and to every part of the church. CHAPTER XXI. OF VACANT CONGREGATIONS ASSEMBLING FOR PUBLIC WORSHIP. Considering the great importance of weekly assem- bling the people, for the public worship of God, in order thereby to improve their knowledge; to confirm their habits of worship, and their desire of the public ordi- nances ; to augment their reverence for the most high God ; and to promote the charitable affections which unite men most firmly in society : it is recommended, that every vacant congregation meet together, on the Lord's day, at one or more places, for the purpose o£ prayer, singing praises, and reading the holy Scriptures, together with the works of such approved divines, as the presbytery, 320 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. within whose bounds they are, may recommend, and they may be able to procure ; and that the elders or deacons be the persons who shall preside, and select the portions of Scripture, and of the other books to be read ; and to see that the whole be conducted in a becoming and or- derly manner. CHAPTER XXII. OF COMMISSIONERS TO THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. I. The commissioners to the General Assembly shall always be appointed by the presbytery from which they come, at its last stated meeting, immediately preceding the meeting of the General Assembly; provided, that there be a sufficient interval between that time and the meeting of the Assembly, for their commissioners to at- tend to their duty in due season ; otherwise, the presbytery may make the appointment at any stated meeting, not more than seven months preceding the meeting of the Assembly. And as much as possible to prevent all fail- ure in the representation of the presbyteries, arising from unforeseen accidents to those first appointed, it may be expedient for each presbytery, in the room of each com- missioner, to appoint also an alternate commissioner to supply his place, in case of necessary absence. II. Each commissioner, before his name shall be en- rolled as a member of the Assembly, shall produce from his presbytery, a commission under the hand of the mod- erator and clerk, in the following, or like form — viz. " The presbytery of being met at " on the day of doth hereby appoint " bishop of the congregation of [or " ruling elder in the congregation of as the case " may be;"] (to which the presbytery may, if they think proper, make a substitution in the following form) "or in " case of his absence, then bishop of the congre- FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 321 " gation of [or ruling elder in the congre- " gation of as the case may be :] to be a commis- " sioner, on behalf of this presbytery, to the next General "Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United " States of America, to meet at on the " day of A. D. or wherever, and whenever " the said Assembly may happen to sit ; to consult, vote. " and determine, on all things that may come before that "body, according to the principles and constitution of "this church, and the word of God. And of his dili- gence herein, he is to render an account at his return. Signed by order of the presbytery, Moderator, Clerk." And the presbytery shall make record of the appoint- ment. III. In order, as far as possible, to procure a respectable and full delegation to all our judicatories, it is proper that the expenses of ministers and elders in their attendance on these judicatories, be defrayed by the bodies which they respectively represent. 21 BOOK II. OF DISCIPLINE. AS ADOPTED, 1884-85. CHAPTER I. OF DISCIPLINE: ITS NATURE, ENDS, AND SUBJECTS. 1. Discipline is the exercise of that authority, and the application of that system of laws, which the Lord Jesus Christ has appointed in his Church : embracing the. care and control, maintained by the Church, over its members, officers, and judicatories. 2. The ends of Discipline are the maintenance of the truth, the vindication of the authority and honor of Christ, the removal of offences, the promotion of the purity and edification of the Church, and the spiritual good of offenders. Its exercise, in such a manner as to secure its appropriate ends, requires much prudence and discretion. Judicatories, therefore, should take into con- sideration all the circumstances which may give a dif- ferent character to conduct, and render it more or less offensive ; and which may require different action, in similar cases, at different times, for the attainment of the same ends. 3. An offence is anything, in the doctrine, principles, or practice of a church member, officer, or judicatory, which is contrary to the Word of God ; or which, if it be not in its own nature sinful, may tempt others to sin, or mar their spiritual edification. 4. Nothing shall, therefore, be the object of judicial process, which cannot be proved to be contrary to the 322 • DISCIPLINE. 323 Holy Scriptures, or to the regulations and practice of the Church founded thereon; nor anything which does not involve those evils which Discipline is intended to prevent. 5. All children born within the pale of the visible Church are members of the Church, are to be baptized, are under the care of the Church, and subject to its gov- ernment and discipline; and when they have arrived at years of discretion, they are bound to perform all the duties of church members. CHAPTEE II. OF THE PARTIES IN CASES OF PROCESS. 6. Process against an alleged offender shall not be commenced unless some person undertakes to sustain the charge; or unless a judicatory finds it necessary for the ends of discipline to investigate the alleged offence. 7. An offence, gross in itself, may have been committed in such circumstances, that plainly the offender cannot be prosecuted to conviction. In all such cases, it is bet- ter to wait until God, in his righteous providence, shall give further light, than, by unavailing prosecution, to weaken the force of discipline. 8. No prosecution shall be allowed in a case of alleged personal injury, where the injured party is the prosecu- tor, unless those means of reconciliation have been tried, which are required by our Lord, Matthew xviii. 15-17 : "If thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone : if he shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother. But if he will not hear thee, then take with thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established. And if he shail neglect to hear them, tell it unto the Church." 324 DISCIPLINE. 9. The course prescribed by the preceding section shall not be required when the prosecution is initiated by a judicatory; but in all such cases, and in every case of prosecution by a private person other than the injured party, effort should be made, by private conference with the accused, to avoid, if possible, the necessity of actual process. 10. When the prosecution is initiated by a judicatory, the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America shall be the prosecutor, and an original party ; in all other cases, the individual prosecutor shall be an original party. 11. When the prosecution is initiated by a judicatory, it shall appoint one or more of its own members a Com- mittee to conduct the prosecution in all its stages in what- ever judicatory, until the final issue be reached: provided, that any appellate judicatory before which the case is pend- ing shall, if desired by the prosecuting committee, appoint one or more of its own members to assist in the prose- cution, upon the nomination of the prosecuting com- mittee. 12. If one, who considers himself slandered, requests an investigation which a judicatory finds it proper to in- stitute, one or more of its members shall be appointed to investigate the alleged slander, and make report in writing: and a record thereafter made may conclude the matter. 13. Great caution ought to be exercised in receiving accusations from any person who is known to indulge a malignant spirit toward the accused, or who is not of good character, or who is himself under censure or pro- cess, or who is personally interested in any respect in the conviction of the accused, or who is known to be litigious, rash, or highly imprudent. 14. Any person who appears as a prosecutor, without appointment by the judicatory, shall be warned before the charges are presented, that, if he fail to show proba- ble cause for the charges, he must himself be censured, DISCIPLINE. 325 as a slanderer of the brethren, in proportion to the ma- lignancy or rashness which may appear in the prosecu- tion. CHAPTER III. OF CHARGES AND SPECIFICATIONS. 15. The charge shall set forth the alleged offence; and the specifications shall set forth the facts relied upon to sustain the charge. Each specification shall declare, as far as possible, the time, place, and circumstances, and shall be accompanied with the names of the witnesses to be cited for its support. 16. A charge shall not allege more than one offence; several charges against the same person, however, with the specifications under each of them, may be presented to the judicatory at one and the same time, and may, in the discretion of the judicatory, be tried together. But, when several charges are tried at the same time, a vote on each charge must be separately taken. 17. In all cases of alleged personal injury, where the prosecution is by the injured person or persons, the charge must be accompanied by an averment, that the course prescribed by our Lord, Matt, xviii. 15-17, has been faithfully tried. CHAPTER IV. OF PROCESS: GENERAL RULES PERTAINING TO ALL CASES. 18. Original jurisdiction, in relation to Ministers, pertains to the Presbytery; in relation to others, to the Session. But the higher judicatories may institute pro- cess in cases in which the lower have been directed so to do, and have refused or neglected to obey. 326 DISCIPLINE. 19. When a judicatory enters on the consideration of an alleged offence, the charge and specifications, which shall be in writing, shall be read ; and nothing more shall be done at that meeting, unless by consent of parties, than to furnish the accused with a copy of the charge and spe- cifications, together with the names of all the witnesses then known to support each specification ; and to cite all concerned to appear at a subsequent meeting of the judi- catory, to be held not less than ten days after the service of the citations. The citations shall be signed, in the name of the judicatory, by the Moderator, or Clerk; who shall, also, furnish citations for such witnesses as either party shall name. The accused shall not be required to disclose the names of his witnesses. 20. Citations shall be served personally, unless the per- son to be cited cannot be found, in which case the cita- tion shall be sent to his last known place of residence ; and, before proceeding to trial, it must appear that the citations have been served. 21. If an accused person refuses to obey a citation, a second citation shall issue, accompanied by a notice that, if he do not appear at the time appointed, unless provi- dentially hindered, he will be censured for his contumacy, according to the subsequent provisions of the Book of Discipline. [See Sections 33, 38 and 46.) If he does not then appear, the judicatory may proceed to trial and judg- ment in his absence ; in which case it shall appoint some person to represent him as counsel. The time allowed for his appearance, on any citation subsequent to the first, shall be determined by the judicatory, with proper regard for all the circumstances. The same rule, as to the time allowed for appearance, shall apply to all witnesses cited at the request of either party. 22. At the meeting at which the citations are returnable, the accused shall appear, or, if unable to be present, may appear by counsel. He may file objections to the regu- larity of the organization, or to the jurisdiction of the judicatory, or to the sufficiency of the charges and spe- Ch. IV.] DISCIPLINE. 327 cifications in form or in legal effect, or any other substan- tial objection affecting the order or regularity of the pro- ceeding, on which objections the parties shall be heard. The judicatory upon the filing of such objections shall, or on its own motion may, determine all such preliminary objections, and may dismiss the case, or permit, in the furtherance of justice, amendments to the specifications or charges not changing the general nature of the same. If the proceedings be found in order, and the charges and specifications be considered sufficient to put the accused on his defence, he shall plead "guilty," or " not guilty," to the same, which shall be entered on the record. If the plea be " guilty/' the judicatory shall proceed to judg- ment ; but if the plea be " not guilty," or if the accused decline to answer, a plea of " not guilty" shall be entered of record and the trial proceed. 23. The witnesses shall be examined, and, if desired, cross-examined, and any other competent evidence intro- duced, at a meeting of which the accused shall be prop- erly notified ; after which new witnesses and other evi- dence, in rebuttal only, may be introduced by either party. But evidence, discovered during the progress of the trial, may be admitted, in behalf of either party, under such regulations, as to notice of the names of witnesses and the nature of the proof, as the judicatory shall deem rea- sonable and proper ; and then the parties themselves shall be heard. The judicatory shall then go into private ses- sion — the parties, their counsel, and all other persons not members of the body, being excluded ; when, after care- ful deliberation, the judicatory shall proceed to vote on each specification and on each charge separately, and judgment shall be entered accordingly. 24. The charge and specifications, the plea, and the judgment, shall be entered on the minutes of the judi- catory. The minutes shall also exhibit all the acts and orders of the judicatory relating to the case, with the reasons therefor, together with the notice of appeal, and the reasons therefor, if any shall have been filed; all 328 DISCIPLINE. which, together with the evidence in the case duly filed and authenticated by the Clerk of the judicatory, shall constitute the record of the case; and, in case of a re- moval thereof by appeal, the lower judicatory shall trans- mit the record to the higher. Nothing which is not con- tained in the record shall be taken into consideration in the higher judicatory. 25. Exceptions may be taken by either of the original parties in a trial, to any part of the proceedings, except in the judicatory of last resort, and shall be entered on the record. 26. No professional counsel shall be permitted to ap- pear and plead in cases of process in any of our eccle- siastical judicatories. But if any accused person feel unable to represent and plead his own cause to advan- tage, he may request any minister or elder, belonging to the judicatory before which he appears, to prepare and exhibit his cause as he may judge proper. But the min- ister or elder so engaged shall not be allowed, after plead- ing the cause of the accused, to sit in judgment as a mem- ber of the judicatory. 27. Questions as to order or evidence, arising in the course of a trial, shall, after the parties have had an opportunity to be heard, be decided by the Moderator, subject to appeal; and the question on the appeal shall be determined without debate. All such decisions, if de- sired by either party, shall be entered upon the record of the case. 28. No member of a judicatory who has not been pres- ent during the whole of a trial, shall be allowed to vote on any question arising therein, except by unanimous consent of the judicatory and of the parties ; and, when a trial is in progress, except in an appellate judicatory, the roll shall be called after each recess and adjournment, and the names of the absentees shall be noted. 29. The parties shall be allowed copies of the record at their own expense; and, on the final disposition of a case in a higher judicatory, the record of the case, with DISCIPLINE. 329 the judgment, shall be transmitted to the judicatory in which the case originated. 30. In the infliction and removal of church censures, judicatories shall observe the modes prescribed in Chap- ter X. of the Directory for Worship. 31. In all cases of judicial process, the judicatory may, at any stage of the case, determine, jpy a vote of two- thirds, to sit with closed doors. 32. A judicatory may, if the edification of the Church demands it, require an accused person to refrain from approaching the Lord's Table, or from the exercise of office, or both, until final action in the case shall be taken ; provided, that in all cases a speedy investigation or trial shall be had. CHAPTER V. SPECIAL RULES PERTAINING TO CASES BEFORE SESSIONS. 33. When an accused person has been twice duly cited, and refuses to appear, by himself or counsel, before a Ses- sion, or, appearing, refuses to answer the charge brought against him, he shall be suspended, by act of Session, from the communion of the Church, and shall so remain until he repents of his contumacy, and submits himself to the orders of the judicatory. 34. The censures to be inflicted by the Session are Admonition, Eebuke, Suspension or Deposition from office, Suspension from the communion of the Church, and, in the case of offenders who will not be reclaimed by milder measures, Excommunication. 35. The sentence shall be published, if at all, only in the Church or Churches which have been offended. 330 DISCIPLINE. CHAPTEE VI. GENERAL RULES PERTAINING TO THE TRIAL OF A MINIS- TEE, ELDER, OR DEACON. 36. As the honor and success of the gospel depend, in a great measure, on the character of its Ministers, each Presbytery ought, with the greatest care and impartiality, to watch over their personal and professional conduct. But as, on the one hand, no Minister ought, on account of his office, to be screened from the hand of justice, or his offences to be slightly censured, so neither ought charges to be received against him on slight grounds. 37. If a Minister be accused of an offence, at such a dis- tance from his usual place of residence as that it is not likely to become otherwise known to his Presbytery, it shall be the duty of the Presbytery within whose bounds the offence is alleged to have been committed, if it shall be satisfied that there is probable ground for the accusation, to notify his Presbytery thereof, and of the nature of the offence; and his Presbytery, on receiving such notice, shall, if it appears that the honor of religion requires it, proceed to the trial of the case. 38. If a Minister accused of an offence refuses to ap- pear by himself or counsel, after being twice duly cited, he shall, for his contumacy, be suspended from his office ; and if, after another citation, he refuses to appear by him- self or counsel, he shall be suspended from the commu- nion of the Church. 39. If a judicatory so decides, a member shall not be allowed, while charges are pending against him, to delib- erate or vote on any question. 40. If the accused be found guilty, he shall be admon- ished, rebuked, suspended or deposed from office (with or without suspension from church privileges, in either case), or excommunicated. A Minister suspended from office may, at the expiration of one year, unless he gives satis- factory evidence of repentance, be deposed without fur- ther trial. DISCIPLINE. 331 41. Heresy and schism may be of such a nature as to call for deposition ; but errors ought to be carefully con- sidered, whether they strike at the vitals of religion and are industriously spread, or whether they arise from the weakness of the human understanding, and are not likely to do much injury. 42. If the Presbytery finds, on trial, that the matter complained of amounts to no more than such acts of in- firmity as may be amended and the people satisfied, so that little or nothing remains to hinder the usefulness of the offender, it shall take all prudent measures to remove the evil. 43. A Minister deposed for immoral conduct shall not be restored, even on the deepest sorrow for his sin, until after some considerable time of eminent and exemplary, hum- ble and edifying conduct ; and he ought in no case to be restored, until it shall clearly appear to the judicatory within whose bounds he resides, that the restoration can be effected without injury to the cause of religion ; and then only by the judicatory inflicting the censure, or with its advice and consent. 44. If a Minister is deposed without excommunication, his pulpit, if he is a Pastor, shall be declared vacant ; and the Presbytery shall give him a letter to any church with which he may desire to connect himself where his lot may be cast, in which shall be stated his exact relation to the Church. If a Pastor is suspended from office only, the Presbytery may, if no appeal from the sentence of sus- pension is pending, declare his pulpit vacant. 45. A Presbytery may, if the edification of the Church demand it, require an accused Minister to refrain from the exercise of his office until final action in the case shall be taken : provided, that in all cases a speedy investigation or trial shall be had. 46. In process by a Session against a ruling elder or a deacon, the provisions of this chapter, so far as applica- ble, shall be observed. 332 DISCIPLINE. CHAPTEE VII. OF CASES WITHOUT PBOCESS. 47. If a person commits an offence in the presence of a judicatory, or comes forward as his own accuser and makes known his offence, the judicatory may proceed to judgment without process, giving the offender an oppor- tunity to be heard; and in the case first named he may demand a delay of at least two days before judgment. The record must show the nature of the offence, as well as the judgment and the reasons therefor, and appeal may be taken from the judgment as in other cases. 48. If a communicant, not chargeable with immoral conduct, inform the Session that he is fully persuaded that he has no right to come to the Lord's Table, the Session shall confer with him on the subject, and may, should he continue of the same mind, and his attendance on the other means of grace be regular, excuse him from attendance on the Lord's Supper; and, after fully sat- isfying themselves that his judgment is not the result of mistaken views, shall erase his name from the roll of com- municants, and make record of their action in the case. 49. If a communicant, not chargeable with immoral conduct, removes out of the bounds of his Church, with- out asking for or receiving a regular certificate of dismis- sion to another Church, and his residence is known, the Session may, within two years, advise him to apply for such certificate ; and, if he fails so to do, without giving sufficient reason, his name may be placed on the roll of suspended members, until he shall satisfy the Session of the propriety of his restoration. But, if the Session has no knowledge of him for the space of three years, it may erase his name from the roll of communicants, making record of its action and the reasons therefor. In either case, the member shall continue subject to the jurisdiction of the Session. A separate roll of all such names shall be kept, stating the relations of each to the Church. 50. If any communicant, not chargeable with immoral DISCIPLINE. 333 conduct, neglects the ordinances of the Church for one year, and in circumstances such as the Session shall re- gard to be a serious injury to the cause of religion, he may, after affectionate visitation by the Session, and admo- nition if need be, be suspended from the communion of the Church until he gives satisfactory evidence of the sin- cerity of his repentance, but he shall not be excommu- nicated without due process of discipline. 51. If a Minister, otherwise in good standing, shall make application to be released from the office of the min- istry, he may, at the discretion of the Presbytery, be put on probation, for one year at least, in such a manner as the Presbytery may direct, in order to ascertain his motives and reasons for such a relinquishment. And if, at the end of this period, the Presbytery be satisfied that he cannot be useful and happy in the exercise of his min- istry, they may allow him to demit the office, and return to the condition of a private member in the Church, ordering his name to be stricken from the roll of the Presbytery, and giving him a letter to any Church with which he may desire to connect himself. 52. If a communicant renounces the communion of this Church by joining another denomination, without a regu- lar dismission, although such conduct is disorderly, the Session shall take no other action in the case than to re- cord the fact, and order his name to be erased from the roll. If charges are pending against him, these charges may be prosecuted. 53. If a Minister, not otherwise chargeable with an offence, renounces the jurisdiction of this Church, by abandoning the ministry, or becoming independent, or joining another denomination not deemed heretical, without a regular dismission, the Presbytery shall take no other action than to record the fact and to erase his name from the roll. If charges are pending against him, he may be tried thereon. If it appears that he has joined another denomination deemed heretical, he may be sus- pended, deposed, or excommunicated. 334 DISCIPLINE. CHAPTER VIII. OF EVIDENCE. 54. Judicatories ought to be very careful and impar- tial in receiving testimony. Not every person is com- petent, and not every competent person is credible, as a witness. 55. All persons, whether parties or otherwise, are com- petent witnesses, except such as do not believe in the existence of God, or a future state of rewards and pun- ishments, or have not sufficient intelligence to understand the obligation of an oath. Any witness may be chal- lenged for incompetency, and the judicatory shall decide the question. 56. The credibility of a witness, or the degree of credit due to his testimony, may be affected by relationship to any of the parties ; by interest in the result of the trial ; by want of proper age; by weakness of understanding; by infamy or malignity of character; by being under church censure ; by general rashness or indiscretion ; or by any other circumstances that appear to affect his vera- city, knowledge, or interest in the case. 51. A husband or wife shall be a competent witness for or against the other, but shall not be compelled to testify. 58. Evidence may be oral, written or printed, direct or circumstantial. A charge may be proven by the testimony of one witness, only when supported by other evidence ; but, when there are several specifications under the same general charge, the proof of two or more of the specifica- tions, by different credible witnesses, shall be sufficient to establish the charge. 59. No witness afterwards to be examined, except a member of the judicatory, shall be present during the examination of another witness if either party object. 60. Witnesses shall be examined first by the party pro- ducing them ; then cross-examined by the opposite party ; after which any member of the judicatory or either party DISCIPLINE. 335 may put additional interrogatories. Irrelevant or frivo- lous questions shall not be admitted, nor leading questions by the parties producing the witness, except under permis- sion of the judicatory as necessary to elicit the truth. 61. The oath or affirmation shall be administered by the Moderator in the following, or like, terms : " You sol- emnly promise, in the presence of the omniscient and heart-searching God, that you will declare the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, according to the best of your knowledge, in the matter in which you are called to testify, as you shall answer to the Great Judge of quick and dead." 62. Every question put to a witness shall, if required, be reduced to writing. And, if either party desire it, or if the judicatory shall so decide, both question and answer shall be recorded. The testimony, thus recorded, shall be read to the witnesses, in the presence of the judicatory, for their approbation and subscription. 63. The records of a judicatory, or any part of them, whether original or transcribed, if regularly authenticated by the Clerk, or in case of his death, absence, disability, or failure from any cause, by the Moderator, shall be deemed good and sufficient evidence in every other judi- catory. 64. In like manner, testimony taken by one judicatory, and regularly certified, shall be received by every other judicatory, as no less valid than if it had been taken by themselves. 65. Any judicatory, before which a case may be pend- ing, shall have power, whenever the necessity of parties or of witnesses shall require it, to appoint, on the applica- tion of either party, a Commission of Ministers, or Elders, or both, to examine witnesses ; which Commission, if the case requires it, may be of persons within the jurisdic- tion of another body. The Commissioners so appointed shall take such testimony as may be offered by either party. The testimony shall be taken in accordance with the rules governing the judicatory, either orally or on written inter- 336 DISCIPLINE. rogatories and cross-interrogatories, duly settled by the judicatory, due notice having been given of the time when, and place where, the witnesses are to be examined. All questions, as to the relevancy or competency of the testimony so taken, shall be determined by the judicatory. The testimony, properly authenticated by the signatures of the Commissioners, shall be transmitted, in due time, to the Clerk of the judicatory before which the case is pending. 66. A member of the judicatory may be called upon to testify in a case which comes before it. He shall be quali- fied as other witnesses are, and, after having given his testimony, may immediately resume his seat as a mem- ber of the judicatory. 67. A member of the Church, summoned as a witness, and refusing to appear, or, having appeared, refusing to testify, shall be censured according to the circumstances of the case for his contumacy. 68. If, after a trial before any judicatory, new evidence is discovered, supposed to be important to the exculpation of the accused, he may ask, if the case has not been ap- pealed, and the judicatory shall grant, if justice seems to require it, a new trial. 69. If, in the prosecution of an appeal, new evidence is offered, which, in the judgment of the appellate judi- catory, has an important bearing on the case, it shall either refer the whole case to the inferior judicatory for a new trial ; or, with the consent of the parties, take the testimony, and hear and determine the case. CHAPTER IX. OF THE WAYS IN WHICH A CA USE MAY BE CARRIED FROM A LOWER TO A HIGHER JUDICATORY. 70. All proceedings of the Session, the Presbytery, and the Synod (except as limited by Chapter XL, Sec- DISCIPLINE. 337 tion 4, of the Form of Government), are subject to review by, and may be taken to, a superior judicatory, by Gene- ral Review and Control, Reference, Complaint, or Appeal. I. OF GENERAL REVIEW AND CONTROL. 71. All proceedings of the Church shall be reported to, and reviewed by, the Session, and by its order incorpo- rated with its Records. Every judicatory above a Session shall review, at least once a year, the records of the pro- ceedings of the judicatory next below; and, if the lower judicatory shall omit to send up its records for this pur- pose, the higher may require them to be produced, either immediately, or at a specified time, as circumstances may determine. 72. In such review, the judicatory shall examine, first, whether the proceedings have been correctly recorded; second, whether they have been constitutional and reg- ular ; and, third, whether they have been wise, equitable, and for the edification of the Church. 73. Members of a judicatory, the records of which are under review, shall not be allowed to vote thereon. 74. In most cases the superior judicatory may discharge its duty, by simply placing on its own records, and on those under review, the censure which it may pass. But irreg- ular proceedings may be found so disreputable and inju- rious, that the inferior judicatory must be required to review and correct, or reverse them, and report, within a specified time, its obedience to the order : provided, how- ever, that no judicial decision shall be reversed, unless regularly taken up by appeal or complaint. 75. If a judicatory is, at any time, well advised of any unconstitutional proceedings of a lower judicatory, the latter shall be cited to appear, at a specified time and place, to produce the records, and to show what it has done in the matter in question ; after which, if the charge is sustained, the whole matter shall be concluded by the judicatory itself, or be remitted to the lower judicatory, with directions as to its disposition. 22 338 DISCIPLINE. 76. Judicatories may sometimes neglect to perform their duty, by which neglect heretical opinions or corrupt prac- tices may be allowed to gain ground, or offenders of a gross character may be suffered to escape ; or some part of their proceedings may have been omitted from the record, or not properly recorded. If, therefore, at any time, the superior judicatory is well advised of such neglects, omissions, or irregularities on the part of the inferior judicatory, it may require its records to be produced, and shall either proceed to examine and decide the whole matter, as completely as if proper record had been made ; or it shall cite the lower judicatory, and proceed as in the next preceding section. II. OF REFERENCES. 77. A Keference is a representation in writing, made by an inferior to a superior judicatory, of a judicial case not yet decided. Generally, however, it is more conducive to the public good that each judicatory should fulfill its duty by exercising its own judgment. 78. Cases which are new, important, difficult, or of peculiar delicacy, the decision of which may establish principles or precedents of extensive influence, on which the inferior judicatory is greatly divided, or on which for any reason it is desirable that a superior judicatory should first decide, are proper subjects of Reference. 79. Eeferences are, either for mere advice, preparatory to a decision by the inferior judicatory, or for ultimate trial and decision by the superior ; and are to be carried to the next higher judicatory. If for advice, the Refer- ence only suspends the decision of the inferior judica- tory; if for trial, it submits the whole case to the final judgment of the superior. 80. In cases of Reference, members of the inferior judi- catory may sit, deliberate, and vote. 81. A judicatory is not necessarily bound to give a final judgment in a case of Reference, but may remit the whole case, either with or without advice, to the inferior judi- catory. Ch. IX.] DISCIPLINE. 339 82. The whole record of proceedings shall be promptly transmitted to the superior judicatory, and, if the Eefer- ence is accepted, the parties shall be heard. III. OF COMPLAINTS. 83. A Complaint is a written representation, made to the next superior judicatory, by one or more persons sub- ject and submitting to the jurisdiction of the judicatory complained of, respecting any delinquency, or any decis- ion, by an inferior judicatory. 84. Written notice of Complaint, with the reasons there- for, shall be given, within ten days after the action was taken, to the Clerk, or, in case of his death, absence, or disability, to the Moderator, of the judicatory complained of, who shall lodge it, with the records and all the papers pertaining to the case, with the Clerk of the superior judi- catory, before the close of the second day of its regular meeting next ensuing the date of the reception of said notice. 85. Whenever a Complaint, in cases non-judicial, is entered against a decision of a judicatory, signed by at least one-third of the members recorded as present when the action was taken, the execution of such decision shall be stayed, until the final issue of the case by the superior judicatory. 86. The complainant shall lodge his Complaint, and the reasons therefor, with the Clerk of the superior judi- catory before the close of the second day of its meeting next ensuing the date of the notice thereof. 87. If the higher judicatory finds that the Complaint is in order, and that sufficient reasons for proceeding to trial have been assigned, the next step shall be to read the record of the action complained of, and so much of the record of the lower judicatory as may be pertinent ; then the parties shall be heard, and, after that, the judi- catory shall proceed to consider and determine the case, as provided for in cases of original process. In cases of Complaint involving a judicial decision, proceedings in 340 DISCIPLINE. an appellate judicatory shall be had in the order and as provided in Section 99, Chapter IV., entitled " Of Ap- peals." 88. The effect of a Complaint, if sustained, may be the reversal, in whole or in part, of the action of the lower judicatory; and may also, in cases non-judicial, be the infliction of censure upon the judicatory complained of. When a Complaint is sustained, the lower judicatory shall be directed how to dispose of the matter. 89. The parties to a Complaint, in cases non-judicial, shall be known, respectively, as Complainant and Re- spondent — the latter being the judicatory complained of, which should always be represented by one or more of its number appointed for that purpose, who may be assisted by counsel. 90. Neither the Complainant nor the members of the judicatory complained of shall sit, deliberate, or vote in the case. 91. Either of the parties to a Complaint may appeal to the next superior judicatory, except as limited by Chapter XI., Section 4, of the Form of Government. 92. The judicatory against which a Complaint is made shall send up its records, and all the papers relating to the matter of the Complaint, and filed with the record ; and, for failure to do this, it shall be censured by the superior judicatory, which shall have power to make such orders, pending the production of the records and papers, and the determination of the Complaint, as may be neces- sary to preserve the rights of all the parties. 93. If a case should be carried to an appellate judica- tory by both Appeal and Complaint, the same shall be consolidated for trial, if deemed proper by the appellate judicatory. If the Appeal be abandoned, the case shall be heard only on the Complaint. V IV. OF APPEALS. 94. An Appeal is the removal of a judicial case, by a written representation, from an inferior to a superior judi- Ch. IX.] DISCIPLINE. 341 catory ; and may be taken, by either of the original par- ties, from the final judgment of the lower judicatory. These parties shall be called Appellant and Appellee. 95. The grounds of Appeal may be such as these : Ir- regularity in the proceedings of the inferior judicatory ; refusal to entertain an Appeal or Complaint ; refusal of reasonable indulgence to a party on trial ; receiving im- proper, or declining to receive important, testimony ; has- tening to a decision before the testimony is fully taken ; manifestation of prejudice in the conduct of the case; and mistake or injustice in the decision. 96. Written notice of Appeal, with specifications of the errors alleged, shall be given, within ten days after the judgment has been rendered, to the Clerk, or, in case of his death, absence, or disability, to the Moderator, of the judicatory appealed from, who shall lodge it, with the records and all the papers pertaining to the case, with the Clerk of the superior judicatory, before the close of the second day of its regular meeting next ensuing the date of his reception of said notice. 97. The appellant shall appear in person or by counsel before the judicatory appealed to, on or before the close of the second day of its regular meeting next ensuing the date of the filing of his notice of Appeal, and shall lodge his Appeal and specifications of the errors alleged, with the Clerk of the superior judicatory, within the time above specified. If he fail to show to the satisfaction of the judicatory that he was unavoidably prevented from so doing, he shall be considered as having abandoned his Appeal, and the judgment shall stand. 98. Neither the appellant, nor the members of the judicatory appealed from, shall sit, deliberate, or vote in the case. 99. When due notice of an Appeal has been given, and the Appeal and the specifications of the errors alleged have been filed in due time, the Appeal shall be consid- ered in order. The judgment, the notice of Appeal, the Appeal, and the specifications of the errors alleged, shall 342 DISCIPLINE. be read ; and the judicatory may then determine, after hearing the parties, whether the Appeal shall be enter- tained. If it be entertained, the following order shall be observed : (1) The record in the case, from the beginning, shall be read, except what may be omitted by consent. (2) The parties shall be heard, the appellant opening and closing. (3) Opportunity shall be given to the members of the judicatory appealed from to be heard. (4) Opportunity shall be given to the members of the superior judicatory to be heard. (5) The vote shall then be separately taken, without debate, on each specification of error alleged, the ques- tion being taken in the form : " Shall the specification of error be sustained?" If no one of the specifications be sustained, and no error be found by the judicatory in the record, the judgment of the inferior judicatory shall be affirmed. If one or more errors be found, the judica- tory shall determine, whether the judgment of the inferior judicatory shall be reversed or modified, or the case re- manded for a new trial ; and the judgment, accompanied by a recital of the error or errors found, shall be entered on the record. If the judicatory deem it wise, an ex- planatory minute may be adopted which shall be a part of the record of the case. 100. When the judgment directs admonition or rebuke, notice of Appeal shall suspend all further proceedings; but in other cases the judgments shall be in force until the Appeal is decided. 101. The judicatory whose judgment is appealed from shall send up its records, and all the papers relating there- to, and filed with the record. If it fails to do this, it shall be censured; and the sentence appealed from shall be suspended, until a record is produced on which the issue can be fairly tried. 102. Appeals are, generally, to be taken to the judica- tory immediately superior to that appealed from. DISCIPLINE. 343 CHAPTER X. OF DISSENTS AND PROTESTS. 103. A Dissent is a declaration of one or more mem- bers of a minority in a judicatory, expressing disagree- ment with a decision of the majority in a particular case. 104. A Protest is a more formal declaration, made by one or more members of a minority, bearing testimony against what is deemed a mischievous or erroneous pro- ceeding, decision, or judgment, and including a statement of the reasons therefor. 105. If a Dissent or Protest be couched in decorous and respectful language, and be without offensive reflec- tions or insinuations against the majority, it shall be entered on the records. 106. The judicatory may prepare an answer to any pro- test which imputes to it principles or reasonings which its action does not import, and the answer shall also be entered upon the records. Leave may thereupon be given to the protestant or protestants, if they desire it, to modify their Protest; and the answer of the judicatory may also, in consequence, be modified. This shall end the matter. 107. No one shall be allowed to dissent or protest who has not a right to vote on the question decided, — and, in judicial cases, no one shall be allowed to dissent or pro- test who did not vote against the decision. CHAPTEE XI. OF JURISDICTION IN CASES OF DISMISSION. 108. The judicatory, to which a church member or a Minister belongs, shall have sole jurisdiction for the trial of offences whenever or wherever committed by him. 109. A member of a Church, receiving a certificate of dismission to another Church, shall continue to be a mem- ber of the Church giving him the certificate, and subject to the jurisdiction of its Session (but shall not deliberate 344 DISCIPLINE. or vote in a church meeting, nor exercise the functions of any office), until he has become a member of the Church to which he is recommended, or some other evangelical Church ; and, should he return the certificate, within a year from its date, the Session shall make record of the fact, but he shall not thereby be restored to the exercise of the functions of any office previously held by him in that Church. 110. In like manner, a Minister shall be subject to the jurisdiction of the Presbytery which dismissed him (but shall not deliberate or vote, nor be counted in the basis of representation to the General Assembly), until he actually becomes a member of another Presbytery ; but, should he return the certificate of dismission within a year from its date, the Presbytery shall make record of the fact, and restore him to the full privileges of membership. 111. A Presbytery, giving a certificate of dismission to a Minister,. Licentiate, or Candidate for licensure, shall specify the particular body to which he is recommended ; and, if recommended to a Presbytery, no other than the one designated, if existing, shall receive him. 112. If a Church becomes extinct, the Presbytery with which it was connected shall have jurisdiction over its members, and grant them letters of dismission to some other Church. It shall, also, determine any case of dis- cipline begun by the Session and not concluded. 113. If a Presbytery becomes extinct, the Synod, with which it was connected, shall have jurisdiction over its members, and may transfer them to any Presbytery within its bounds. It shall, also, determine any case of disci- pline begun by the Presbytery and not concluded. CHAPTEE XII. OF REMOVALS, AND LIMITATION OF TIME. 114. When any member shall remove from one Church to another, he shall produce a certificate, ordinarily not DISCIPLINE. 345 more than one year old, of bis church- membership and dismission, before he shall be admitted as a regular mem- ber of that Church. The names of the baptized children of a parent seek- ing dismission to another Church shall, if such children are members of his household and remove with him and are not themselves communicants, be included in the cer- tificate of dismission. The certificate shall be addressed to a particular Church, and the fact of the reception of the person or persons named in it shall be promptly com- municated to the Church which gave it. 115. In like maimer, when a Minister, Licentiate, or Candidate, is dismissed from one Presbytery to another, the certificate shall be presented to the Presbytery to which it is addressed, ordinarily within one year from its date, and the fact of his reception shall be promptly communicated to the Presbytery dismissing him. 116. If a church-member, more than two years absent from the place of his ordinary residence and Church connections, applies for a certificate of membership, his absence, and the knowledge of the Church respecting his demeanor for that time, or its want of information con- cerning it, shall be distinctly stated in the certificate. 117. Prosecution for an alleged offence shall commence within one year from the time of its alleged commission or from the date when it becomes known to the judica- tory which has jurisdiction thereof. CHAPTEE XIII. OF JUDICIAL COMMISSIONS. 118. The General Assembly, and each Synod under its care, shall have power to appoint a Judicial Commission from their respective bodies, consisting of ministers and elders, in number not less than a quorum of the judica- tory appointing. 346 DISCIPLINE. All judicial cases may be submitted to this Commission, and its decisions shall be final, except in matters of law, which shall be referred to the appointing court for final adjudication; and also all matters of Constitution and Doctrine, which may be reviewed in the appointing body, and upon final adjudication by the General Assembly. The Commission shall sit at the same time and place as the body appointing it, and its findings shall be entered upon the minutes of such body. THE DIRECTORY WORSHIP OF GOD IN THE PEESBYTEKIAN CHUECH IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA * AS AMENDED, 1789-1886. CHAPTER I. OF THE SANCTIFICATION OF THE LORD'S DAY. I. It is the duty of every person to remember the Lord's day ; and to prepare for it, before its approach. All worldly business should be so ordered, and season- ably laid aside, as that we may not be hindered thereby from sanctifying the Sabbath, as the Holy Scriptures require. II. The whole day is to be kept wholly to the Lord ; and to be employed in the public and private exercises of religion. Therefore, it is requisite, that there be a holy resting, all the day, from unnecessary labors; and an abstaining from those recreations which may be law- ful on other days; and also, as much as possible, from worldly thoughts and conversation. III. Let the provisions for the support of the family * The Scripture-warrant for what is specified in the various articles of this Directory, will be found at large in the Confession of Faith and Catechisms, in the places where the subjects are treated in a doctrinal form. 347 348 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. on that day, be so ordered, that servants or others be not improperly detained from the public worship of God ; noi hindered from sanctifying the Sabbath. IV. Let every person and family, in the morning, by secret and private prayer, for themselves and others, espe- cially for the assistance of God to their minister, and for a blessing upon his ministry; by reading the Scriptures, and by holy meditation ; prepare for communion with God in his public ordinances. V. Let the people be careful to assemble at the ap- pointed time; that, being all present at the beginning, they may unite, with one heart, in all the parts of public worship : and let none unnecessarily depart, till after the blessing be pronounced. VI. Let the time after the solemn services of the con- gregation in public are over, be spent in reading; medita- tion ; repeating of sermons ; catechising ; religious con- versation ; prayer for a blessing upon the public ordi- nances ; the singing of psalms, hymns, or spiritual songs ; visiting the sick ; relieving the poor ; and in performing such like duties of piety, charity, and mercy. CHAPTER II. OF THE ASSEMBLING OF THE CONGREGATION AND THEIR BEHAVIOR DURING DIVINE SERVICE. I. When the time appointed for public worship is come, let the people enter the church, and take their seats in a decent, grave, and reverent manner. II. In time of public worship, let all the people attend with gravity and reverence; forbearing to read any thing, except what the minister is then reading or citing ; ab- staining from all whisperings; from salutations of persons present, or coming in; and from gazing about, sleeping, smiling, and all other indecent behavior. DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 349 CHAPTER III. OF THE PUBLIC READING OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURES. I. The reading the Holy Scriptures, in the congrega- tion, is a part of the public worship of God, and ought to be performed by the ministers and teachers. II. The Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testament, shall be publicly read, from the most approved translation, in the vulgar tongue, that all may hear and understand. III. How large a portion shall be read at once, is left to the discretion of every minister : however, in each ser- vice, he ought to read, at least, one chapter; and more, when the chapters are short, or the connection requires it. He may, when he thinks it expedient, expound any part of what is read : always having regard to the time, that neither reading, singing, praying, preaching, or any other ordinance, be disproportionate the one to the other; nor the whole rendered too short, or too tedious. CHAPTER IV. OF THE SINGING OF PSALMS. I. It is the duty of Christians to praise God, by sing- ing psalms, or hymns, publicly in the church, as also pri- vately in the family. II. In singing the praises of God, we are to sing with the spirit, and with the understanding also ; making mel- ody in our hearts unto the Lord. It is also proper, that we cultivate some knowledge of the rules of music ; that we may praise God in a becoming manner with our voices, as well as with our hearts. III. The whole congregation should be furnished with books, and ought to join in this part of worship. It is proper to sing without parceling out the psalm, line by line. The practice of reading the psalm, line by line, was 350 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. introduced in times of ignorance, when many in the con- gregation could not read : therefore, it is recommended, that it be laid aside, as far as convenient. IV. The proportion of the time of public worship to be spent in singing, is left to the prudence of every min- ister : but it is recommended, that more time be allowed for this excellent part of divine service thai* has been usual in most of our churches. CHAPTEE V. OF PUBLIC PRAYER. I. It seems very proper to begin the public worship of the sanctuary by a short prayer : humbly adoring the in- finite majesty of the living God; expressing a sense ol our distance from him as creatures, and un worthiness as sin- ners ; and humbly imploring his gracious presence, the assistance of his Holy Spirit in the duties of his worship, and his acceptance of us through the merits of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. II. Then, after singing a psalm, or hymn, it is proper that, before sermon, there should be a full and compre- hensive prayer : First, Adoring the glory and perfections of God, as they are made known to us in the works of creation, in the conduct of providence, and in the clear and full revelation he hath made of himself in his written word : Second, Giving thanks to him for all his mercies of every kind, general and particular, spiritual and temporal, common and special; above all, for Christ Jesus, his un- speakable gift, and the hope of eternal life through him : Third, Making humble confession of sin, both original and actual ; acknowledging, and endeavoring to impress the mind of every worshiper, with a deep sense of the evil of all sin, as such ; as being a departure from the living God ; and also taking a particular and affecting view of DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 351 the various fruits which proceed from this root of bitter- ness : — as sins against God, our neighbor, and ourselves ; sins in thought, in word, and in deed ; sins secret and pre- sumptuous ; sins accidental and habitual. Also, the aggra- vations of sin, arising from knowledge, or the means of it ; from distinguishing mercies ; from valuable privileges ; from breach of vows, etc. : Fourth, Making earnest sup- plication for the pardon of sin, and peace with God, through the blood of the atonement, w T ith all its import- ant and happy fruits ; for the Spirit of sanctification, and abundant supplies of the grace that is necessary to the discharge of our duty ; for support and comfort, under all the trials to which we are liable, as we are sinful and mortal ; and for all temporal mercies that may be neces- sary, in our passage through this valley of tears : always remembering to view them as flowing in the channel of covenant love, and intended to be subservient to the pres- ervation and progress of the spiritual life : Fifth, Plead- ing from every principle warranted in Scripture : from our own necessity ; the all-sufficiency of God ; the merit and intercession of our Saviour ; and the glory of God in the comfort and happiness of his people : Sixth, Intercession for others, including the whole world of mankind; the kingdom of Christ, or his church universal; the church or churches with which we are more particularly con- nected; the interest of human society in general, and in that community to which we immediately belong ; all that are invested with civil authority; the ministers of the everlasting gospel ; and the rising generation : with what- ever else, more particular, may seem necessary, or suitable, to the interest of that congregation where divine worship is celebrated. III. Prayer after sermon, ought generally to have a relation to the subject that has been treated of in the dis- course ; and all other public prayers, to the circumstances that gave occasion for them. IV. It is easy to perceive, that in all the preceding direc- tions there is a very great compass and variety ; and it is 352 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. committed to the judgment and fidelity of the officiating pastor to insist chiefly on such parts, or to take in more or less of the several parts, as he shall be led to by the aspect of Providence ; the particular state of the congre- gation in which he officiates ; or the disposition and exer- cise of his own heart at the time. But we think it neces- sary to observe, that although we do not approve, as is well known, of confining ministers to set or fixed forms of prayer for public worship ; yet it is the indispensable duty of every minister, previously to his entering on his office, to prepare and qualify himself for this part of his duty, as well as for preaching. He ought, by a thorough acquaintance with the Holy Scriptures, by reading the best writers on the subject, by meditation, and by a life of communion with God in secret, to endeavor to acquire both the spirit and the gift of prayer. Not only so, but when he is to enter on particular acts of worship, he should endeavor to compose his spirit, and to digest his thoughts for prayer, that it may be performed with dignity and pro- priety, as well as to the profit of those who join in it ; and that he may not disgrace that important service by mean, irregular, or extravagant effusions. CHAPTEE VI. OF THE WORSHIP OF GOD BY OFFERINGS. I. In order that every member of the congregation may be trained to give of his substance systematically, and as the Lord has prospered him, to promote the preaching of the Gospel in all the world and to every creature, accord- ing to the command of the Lord Jesus Christ, it is proper and very desirable that an opportunity be given for offer- ings by the congregations in this behalf every Lord's day, and that, in accordance with the Scriptures, the bringing of such offerings be performed as a solemn act of worship to almighty God. DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 353 II. The proper order, both as to the particular service of the day and the place in such service for receiving the offerings, may be left to the discretion of the minister and session of the church ; but that it may be a separate and specific act of worship, the minister should either precede or immediately follow the same with a brief prayer, in- voking the blessing of God upon it and devoting the offerings to his service. III. The offerings received may be apportioned among the Boards of the Church and among other benevolent and Christian objects, under the supervision of the church session, in such proportion and upon such general plan as may from time to time be determined ; but the specific designation by the giver of any offering to any cause or causes, shall always be respected, and the will of the donor carefully carried out. IV. It is the duty of every minister to cultivate the grace of liberal giving in his congregation, that every mem- ber thereof may offer according to his ability, whether it be much or little. CHAPTER VII. OF THE PREACHING OF THE WORD. I. The preaching of the word being an institution of God for the salvation of men, great attention should be paid to the manner of performing it. Every minister ought to give diligent application to it ; and endeavor to prove himself a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth. II. The subject of a sermon should be some verse or verses of Scripture: and its object, to explain, defend and apply some part of the system of divine truth ; or, to point out the nature, and state the bounds and obligation, of some duty. A text should not be merely a motto, but should fairly contain the doctrine proposed to be handled. 23 354 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. It is proper also that large portions of Scripture be some- times expounded, and particularly improved, for the in- struction of the people in the meaning and use of the Sacred Oracles. III. The method of preaching requires much study, meditation, and prayer. Ministers ought, in general, to prepare their sermons with care ; and not to indulge them- selves in loose, extemporary harangues ; nor to serve God with that which cost them naught. They ought, however, to keep to the simplicity of the gospel : expressing them- selves in language agreeable to Scripture, and level to the understanding of the meanest of their hearers ; carefully avoiding ostentation, either of parts or learning. They ought also to adorn, by their lives, the doctrine which they teach ; and to be examples to the believers, in word, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity. IV. As one primary design of public ordinances is to pay social acts of homage to the most high God, ministers ought to be careful not to make their sermons so long as to interfere with or exclude the more important duties of prayer and praise ; but preserve a just proportion between the several parts of public worship. V. The sermon being ended, the minister is to pray, and return thanks to almighty God : then let a psalm be sung, and the assembly dismissed with the apostolic benediction. VI. It is expedient that no person be introduced to preach in any of the churches under our care, unless by the consent of the pastor or church session. CHAPTER VIII. OF THE ADMINISTRATION OF BAPTISM. I. Baptism is not to be unnecessarily delayed ; nor to be administered, in any case, by any private person ; but DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 355 by a minister of Christ, called to be the steward of the mysteries of God. II. It is usually to be administered in the church, in the presence of the congregation; and it is convenient that it be performed immediately after sermon. III. After previous notice is given to the minister, the child to be baptized is to be presented, by one or both the parents, signifying their desire that the child may be baptized. IV. Before baptism, let the minister use some words of instruction, respecting the institution, nature, use, and ends of this ordinance ; showing, " That it is instituted by Christ ; that it is a seal of the " righteousness of faith : that the seed of the faithful have "no less a right to this ordinance, under the gospel, than "the seed of Abraham to circumcision, under the Old " Testament ; that Christ commanded all nations to be "baptized; that he blessed little children, declaring that "of such is the kingdom of heaven; that children are " federally holy, and therefore ought to be baptized ; that " we are, by nature, sinful, guilty, and polluted, and have "need of cleansing by the blood of Christ, and by the " sanctifying influences of the Spirit of God." The minister is also to exhort the parents to the care- ful performance of their duty : requiring, " That they teach the child to read the word of God ; " that they instruct it in the principles of our holy relig- " ion, as contained in the Scriptures of the Old and New " Testament ; an excellent summary of which we have in " the Confession of Faith of this church, and in the Larger "and Shorter Catechisms of the Westminster Assembly, " which are to be recommended to them, as adopted by " this church, for their direction and assistance, in the dis- " charge of this important duty ; that they pray with and " for it ; that they set an example of piety and godliness " before it, and endeavor, by all the means of God's ap- " pointment, to bring up their child in the nurture and " admonition of the Lord." 356 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. V. Then the minister is to pray for a blessing to attend this ordinance ; after which, calling the child by its name ; he shall say, " I baptize thee, in the name of the Father, and of the " Son, and of the Holy Ghost." As he pronounces these words, he is to baptize the child with water, by pouring or sprinkling it on the face of the child, without adding any other ceremony : and the whole shall be concluded with prayer. Although it is proper that baptism be administered in the presence of the congregation : yet there may be cases when it will be expedient to administer this ordinance in private houses ; of which the minister is to be the judge. CHAPTER IX. OF THE ADMINISTRATION OF THE LORD'S SUPPER. I. The communion, or supper of the Lord, is to be cele- brated frequently ; but how often, may be determined by the minister and eldership of each congregation, as they may judge most for edification. II. The ignorant and scandalous are not to be admitted to the Lord's supper. III. It is proper that public notice should be given to the congregation, at least the Sabbath before the admin- istration of this ordinance, and that, either then, or on some day of the week, the people be instructed in its nature, and a due preparation for it ; that all may come in a suitable manner to this holy feast. IV. When the sermon is ended, the minister shall show, " That this is an ordinance of Christ ; by reading the " words of institution, either from one of the evangelists, " or from 1 Cor. xi. chapter; which, as to him may appear " expedient, he may explain and apply ; that it is to be " observed in remembrance of Christ, to show forth his DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 357 "death till he come ; and that it is of inestimable benefit, " to strengthen his people against sin ; to support them "under troubles ; to encourage and quicken them in duty ; " to inspire them with love and zeal ; to increase their " faith, and holy resolution ; and to beget peace of con- " science, and comfortable hopes of eternal life." He is to warn the profane, the ignorant, and scandalous, and those that secretly indulge themselves in any known sin, not to approach the holy table. On the other hand, he shall invite to this holy table, such as, sensible of their lost and helpless state of sin, depend upon the atonement of Christ for pardon and acceptance with God ; such as, being instructed in the gospel doctrine, have a competent knowledge to discern the Lord's body; and such as desire to renounce their sins, and are determined to lead a holy and godly life. V. The table, on which the elements are placed, being decently covered, the bread in convenient dishes, and the wine in cups, and the communicants orderly and gravely sitting around the table, (or in their seats before it,) in the presence of the minister ; let him set the elements apart, by prayer and thanksgiving. The bread and wine being thus set apart by prayer and thanksgiving, the minister is to take the bread, and break it, in the view of the people, saying, in expressions of this sort : — "Our Lord Jesus Christ, on the same night in which "he was betrayed, having taken bread, and blessed and " broken it, gave it to his disciples ; as I, ministering in his "name, give this bread unto you; saying, [here the bread "is to be distributed] Take, eat: this is my body, which " is broken for you : this do in remembrance of me." After having given the bread, he shall take the cup, and say — " After the same manner our Saviour also took the cup ; " and having given thanks, as hath been done in his name, " he gave it to the disciples ; saying, [while the minister is " repeating these words let him give the cup] This cup is 358 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. " the new testament in my blood, which is shed for many, "for the remission of sins: drink ye all of it." The minister himself is to communicate, at such time as may appear to him most convenient. The minister may, in a few words, put the communi- cants in mind — " Of the grace of God, in Jesus Christ, held forth in " this sacrament ; and of their obligation to be the Lord's ; " and may exhort them to walk worthy of the vocation " wherewith they are called ; and, as they have professedly " received Christ Jesus the Lord, that they be careful so " to walk in him, and to maintain good works." It may not be improper for the minister to give a word of exhortation also to those who have been only specta- tors, reminding them — " Of their duty ; stating their sin and danger, by living " in disobedience to Christ, in neglecting this holy ordi- " nance ; and calling upon them to be earnest in making " preparation for attending upon it, at the next time of " its celebration." Then the minister is to pray and give thanks to God, "For his rich mercy, and invaluable goodness, vouch- " safed to them in that sacred communion ; to implore " pardon for the defects of the whole service ; and to pray " for the acceptance of their persons and performances ; " for the gracious assistance of the Holy Spirit, to enable " them, as they have received Christ Jesus the Lord, so to " walk in him ; that they may hold fast that which they " have received, that no man take their crown ; that their " conversation may be as becometh the gospel ; that they "may bear about with them, continually, the dying of the " Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus may be manifested " in their mortal body ; that their light may so shine be- " fore men, that others, seeing their good works, may glorify "their Father who is in heaven." The collection for the poor, and to defray the expense of the elements, may be made after this ; or at such other time as may seem meet to the eldership. DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 359 Now let a psalm or hymn be sung, and the congregation dismissed, with the following or some other gospel bene- diction : " Now the God of peace, that brought again from the "dead our Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd of the sheep, " through the blood of the everlasting covenant, make "you perfect in every good work to do his will, work- " ing in you that which is well-pleasing in his sight, " through Jesus Christ ; to whom be glory for ever and " ever. Amen." VI. As it has been customary, in some parts of our church, to observe a fast before the Lord's supper; to have a sermon on Saturday and Monday; and to invite two or three ministers on such occasions; and as these seasons have been blessed to many souls, and may tend to keep up a stricter union of ministers and congrega- tions ; we think it not improper that they who choose it may continue in this practice. CHAPTEE X. OF THE ADMISSION OF PERSONS TO SEALING ORDINANCES. I. Children, born within the pale of the visible church, and dedicated to God in baptism, are under the inspection and government of the church ; and are to be taught to read and repeat the catechism, the apostles' creed, and the Lord's prayer. They are to be taught to pray, to abhor sin, to fear God, and to obey the Lord Jesus Christ. And, when they come to years of discretion, if they be free from scandal, appear sober and steady, and to have sufficient knowledge to discern the Lord's body, they ought to be informed it is their duty and their privilege to come to the Lord's supper. II. The years of discretion, in young Christians, cannot be precisely fixed. This must be left to the prudence of the eldership. The officers of the church are the judges 360 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. of the qualifications of those to be admitted to sealing ordinances; and of the time when it is proper to admit young Christians to them. III. Those who are to be admitted to sealing ordinances, shall be examined as to their knowledge and piety. IV. When unbaptized persons apply for admission into the church, they shall, in ordinary cases, after giving sat- isfaction with respect to their knowledge and piety, make a public profession of their faith, in the presence of the congregation ; and thereupon be baptized. CHAPTER XI. OF THE MODE OF INFLICTING AND BE MO VINO CENSURES. I. The power which Christ has given the rulers of his Church is for edification, and not destruction. When, therefore, a communicant shall have been found guilty of a fault deserving censure, the judicatory shall proceed with all tenderness, and restore the offending brother in the spirit of meekness, its members considering them- selves, lest they also be tempted. Censure ought to be inflicted with great solemnity : that it may be the means of impressing the mind of the delinquent with a proper sense of his sin ; and that, with the divine blessing, it may lead him to repentance. II. W T hen the judicatory has resolved to pass sentence, suspending a communicant from church privileges, the Moderator shall pronounce the sentence in the following form : " Whereas you have been found guilty [by your own con- "fession, or by sufficient proof, as the case may be] of the "sin of [here mention the particular offence], we declare "you suspended from the sacrament of the Lord's sup- "per, till you give satisfactory evidence of repentance.''* To this shall be added such advice, admonition, or re- buke, as may be judged necessary ; and the whole shall be DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 361 concluded with prayer to Almighty God, that he would follow this act of discipline with his blessing. In gene- ral, such censure should be inflicted in the presence of the judicatory only; but, if the judicatory think it expedient to rebuke the offender publicly, this solemn suspension may be in the presence of the Church. III. After a person has been thus suspended, the Minis- ister and Elders should frequently converse with him, as well as pray for him in private, that it would please God to give him repentance. And, particularly on days prepar- atory to the dispensing of the Lord's Supper, the prayers of the Church should be offered up for those who have shut themselves out from this holy communion. IV. When the judicatory shall be satisfied as to the reality of the repentance of any suspended member, he shall be allowed to profess his repentance, and be restored to fellowship, in the presence of the Session, or of the Church. V. When a suspended person has failed to manifest repentance for his offence, and has continued in obsti- nate impenitence not less than a year, it may become the duty of the judicatory to excommunicate him with- out further trial. The design of excommunication is to operate upon the offender as a means of reclaiming him, to deliver the Church from the scandal of his offence, and to inspire all with fear by the example of his pun- ishment. VI. When a judgment of excommunication is to be ex- ecuted, with or without previous suspension, it is proper that the sentence be publicly pronounced against the offender. The Minister shall, therefore, at a regular meeting of the Church, make a brief statement of the several steps which have been taken, with respect to the offender, announcing that it has been found necessary to excom- municate him. He shall begin by showing (from Matt, xviii. 15, 16, 17, 18; 1 Cor. v. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5) the power of the Church 362 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. to cast out unworthy members, and shall briefly explain the nature, use, and consequences of this censure. Then he shall pronounce the sentence in the follow- ing or like form, viz. : " Whereas A. B. hath been, by sufficient proof, con- victed of [here insert the sin\, and after much admonition and prayer refuseth to hear the Church, and hath mani- fested no evidence of repentance ; therefore, in the name, and by the authority, of the Lord Jesus Christ, I pro- nounce him to be excluded from the communion of this Church^' After which, prayer shall be made for the conviction and reformation of the excommunicated person, and for the establishment of all true believers. But the judicatory may omit the publication of the excommunication, when it judges that there is sufficient reason for such omission. VII. When an excommunicated person shall be so affected by his state as to be brought to repentance, and desires to be readmitted to the privileges of the Church, the Session of the Church which excommunicated him, having obtained, and placed on record, sufficient evidence of his sincere repentance and deep contrition, shall pro- ceed to restore him, recording, in explicit terms, the grounds on which such conclusion has been reached. The sentence of restoration shall be pronounced by the Minister, at a regular meeting of the Church on the Lord's Day, in the following words : " Whereas A. B. has been excluded from the commu- nion of the Church, but has now given satisfactory evi- dence of repentance; in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and by his authority, I declare him absolved from the sentence of excommunication formerly pronounced against him ; and I do restore him to the communion of the Church, that he may be a partaker of all the benefits of the Lord Jesus, to his eternal salvation." After which, he shall be commended to God in prayer. VIII. Censures, other than suspension from church DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 363 privileges, or excommunication, shall be inflicted in such mode as the judicatory may direct. CHAPTER XII. OF THE SOLEMNIZATION OF MARRIAGE. I. Marriage is not a sacrament; nor peculiar to the church of Christ. It is proper that every commonwealth, for the good of society, make laws to regulate marriage ; which all citizens are bound to obey. II. Christians ought to marry in the Lord: therefore it is fit that their marriage be solemnized by a lawful minister; that special instruction may be given them, and suitable prayers made, when they enter into this relation. III. Marriage is to be between one man and one wo- man only : and they are not to be within the degrees of consanguinity or affinity prohibited by the word of God. IV. The parties ought to be of such years of discre- tion as to be capable of making their own choice: and if they be under age, or live with their parents, the con- sent of the parents or others, under whose care they are, ought to be previously obtained, and well certified to the minister, before he proceeds to solemnize the marriage. V. Parents ought neither to compel their children to marry contrary to their inclinations, nor deny their con- sent without just and important reasons. VI. Marriage is of a public nature. The welfare of civil society, the happiness of families, and the credit of religion, are deeply interested in it. Therefore the pur- pose of marriage ought to be sufficiently published a proper time previously to the solemnization of it. It is enjoined on all ministers to be careful that, in this mat- ter, they neither transgress the laws of God, nor the laws of the community : and that they may not destroy the 364 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. peace and comfort of families, they must be properly cer tified with respect to the parties applying to them, that no just objections lie against their marriage. VII. Marriage must always be performed before a com- petent number of witnesses; and at any time, except on a day of public humiliation. And we advise that it be not on the Lord's day. And the minister is to give a certificate of the marriage when required. VIII. When the parties present themselves for mar- riage, the minister is to desire, if there is any person present who knows any lawful reason why these persons may not be joined together in the marriage relation, that they will now make it known, or ever after hold their peace. No objections being made, he is then severally to ad- dress himself to the parties to be married, in the follow- ing or like words: " You, the man, declare in the presence of God, that u you do not know any reason, by precontract or other- u wise, why you may not lawfully marry this woman." Upon his declaring he does not, the minister shall ad- dress himself to the bride, in the same or similar terms : " You, the woman, declare in the presence of God, that " you do not know any reason, by precontract or other- " wise, why you may not lawfully marry this man." Upon her declaring she does not, he is to begin with prayer for the presence and blessing of God. The minister shall then proceed to give them some in- struction from the scriptures, respecting the institution and duties of this state, showing — " That God hath instituted marriage for the comfort "and happiness of mankind, in declaring a man shall "forsake his father and mother, and cleave unto his wife; " and that marriage is honorable in all ; that he hath ap- " pointed various duties, which are incumbent upon those " who enter into this relation ; such as, a high esteem and "mutual love for one another; bearing with each other's "infirmities and weaknesses, to which human nature is Ch. XII.] DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 365 "subject in its present lapsed state; to encourage each " other under the various ills of life ; to comfort one an- " other in sickness ; in honesty and industry to provide for " each other's temporal support ; to pray for and encour- " age one another in the things which pertain to God, and " to their immortal souls ; and to live together as the heirs " of the grace of life." Then the minister shall cause the bridegroom and bride to join their hands, and shall pronounce the marriage cov- enant, first to the man, in these words : " You take this woman, whom you hold by the hand, to " be your lawful and married wife ; and you promise, and " covenant, in the presence of God and these witnesses, "that you will be unto her a loving and faithful hus- "band, until you shall be separated by death." The bridegroom shall express his consent, by saying, "Yes, I do." Then the minister shall address himself to the woman, in these words : " You take this man, whom you hold by the hand, to " be your lawful and married husband ; and you prom- " ise, and covenant in the presence of God and these wit- " nesses, that you will be unto him a loving, faithful, and " obedient wife, until you shall be separated by death." The bride shall express her consent, by saying, " Yes, "I do." Then the minister is to say, " I pronounce you husband and wife, according to the "ordinance of God; whom therefore God hath joined "together let no man put asunder." After this the minister may exhort them in a few words, to the mutual discharge of their duty. Then let him conclude with prayer suitable to the occa- sion. Let the minister keep a proper register for the names of all persons whom he marries, and of the time of their marriage, for the perusal of all whom it may concern. 366 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. CHAPTER XIII. OF THE VISITATION OF THE SICK. I. When persons are sick, it is their duty, before their strength and understanding fail them, to send for their minister, and to make known to him, with prudence, their spiritual state; or to consult him on the concerns of their precious souls. And it is his duty to visit them, at their request, and to apply himself, with all tenderness and love, to administer spiritual good to their immortal souls. II. He shall instruct the sick out of the scriptures, that diseases arise not out of the ground, nor do they come by chance ; but that they are directed and sent by a wise and holy God, either for correction of sin, for the trial of grace, for improvement in religion, or for other important ends: and that they shall work together for good to all those who make a wise improvement of God's visitation, neither despising his chastening hand, nor fainting under his re- bukes. III. If the minister finds the sick person to be grossly ignorant, he shall instruct him in the nature of repent- ance and faith, and the way of acceptance with God, through the mediation and atonement of Jesus Christ. IV. He shall exhort the sick to examine himself; to search his heart, and try his former ways, by the word of God ; and shall assist him, by mentioning some of the obvious marks and evidences of sincere piety. V. If the sick shall signify any scruple, doubt, or temp- tation, under which he labors, the minister must endeavor to resolve his doubts, and administer instruction and direc- tion, as the case may seem to require. VI. If the sick appear to be a stupid, thoughtless, and hardened sinner, he shall endeavor to awaken his mind ; to arouse his conscience ; to convince him of the evil and danger of sin; of the curse of the law, and the wrath of God due to sinners ; to bring him to an humble and peni- tential sense of his iniquities ; and to state before him the fullness of the grace and mercy of God, in and through the DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 367 glorious Redeemer; the absolute necessity of faith and repentance, in order to his being interested in the favor of God, or his obtaining everlasting happiness. VII. If the sick person shall appear to have knowledge, to be of a tender conscience, and to have been endeavor- ing to serve God in uprightness, though not without many failings and sinful infirmities ; or if his spirit be broken with a sense of sin, or through apprehensions of the want of the divine favor ; then it will be proper to administer consolation and encouragement to him, by setting before him the freeness and riches of the grace of God, the all- sufficiency of the righteousness of Christ, and the sup- porting promises of the Gospel. VIII. The minister must endeavor to guard the sick person against ill-grounded persuasions of the mercy of God, without a vital union to Christ ; and against unrea- sonable fears of death, and desponding discouragements ; against presumption upon his own goodness and merit, upon the one hand, and against despair of the mercy and grace of God in Jesus Christ, on the other. IX. In one word, it is the minister's duty to administer to the sick person instruction, conviction, support, conso- lation, or encouragement, as his case may seem to require. At a proper time, when he is most composed, the minis- ter shall pray with and for him. X. Lastly, the minister may improve the present occa- sion to exhort those about the sick, to consider their mor- tality; to turn to the Lord and make their peace with him ; in health to prepare for sickness, death and judgment. CHAPTER XIV. OF THE BURIAL OF THE DEAD. I. When any person departs this life, let the corpse be taken care of in a decent manner ; and be kept a proper and sufficient time before interment. 368 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. II. When the season for the funeral comes, let the dead body be decently attended to the grave, and interred. Dur- ing such solemn occasions, let all who attend conduct themselves with becoming gravity ; and apply themselves to serious meditation or discourse: and the minister, if present, may exhort them to consider the frailty of life, and the importance of being prepared for death and eternity. CHAPTER XV. OF FASTING, AND OF THE OBSERVATION OF THE DAYS OF THANKSGIVING. I. There is no day under the gospel commanded to be kept holy, except the Lord's day, which is the Christian Sabbath. II. Nevertheless, to observe days of fasting and thanks- giving, as the extraordinary dispensations of divine provi- dence may direct, we judge both scriptural and rational. III. Fasts and thanksgivings may be observed by indi- vidual Christians; or families, in private; by particular congregations ; by a number of congregations contiguous to each other ; by the congregations under the care of a presbytery, or of a synod ; or by all the congregations of our church. IV. It must be left to the judgment and discretion of every Christian and family to determine when it is proper to observe a private fast or thanksgiving ; and to the church- sessions to determine for particular congregations ; and to the presbyteries or synods to determine for larger districts. When it is deemed expedient that a fast or thanksgiving should be general, the call for them must be judged of by the synod or General Assembly. And if at any time the civil power should think it proper to appoint a fast or thanksgiving, it is the duty of the ministers and people of our communion, as we live under a Christian govern- ment, to pay all due respect to the same. DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 369 V. Public notice is to be given a convenient time be- fore the day of fasting or thanksgiving comes, that per- sons may so order their temporal affairs, that they may properly attend to the duties thereof. VI. There shall be public worship upon all such days ; and let the prayers, psalms, portions of Scripture to be read, and sermons, be all in a special manner adapted to the occasion. VII. On fast days, let the minister point out the author- ity and providences calling to the observation thereof; and let him spend a more than usual portion of time in solemn prayer, particular confession of sin, especially of the sins of the day and place, with their aggravations, which have brought down the judgments of heaven. And let the whole day be spent in deep humiliation and mourning before God. VIII. On days of thanksgiving, he is to give the like information respecting the authority and providences which call to the observance of them ; and to spend a more than usual part of the time in the giving of thanks, agreeably to the occasion, and in singing psalms or hymns of praise. It is the duty of people on these days to rejoice with holy gladness of heart; but let trembling be so joined with our mirth, that no excess or unbecoming levity be indulged. CHAPTER XVI. THE DIRECTORY FOR SECRET AND FAMILY WORSHIP. I. Besides the public worship in congregations, it is the indispensable duty of each person, alone, in secret; and of every family, by itself, in private, to pray to, and worship God. II. Secret worship is most plainly enjoined by our Lord. In this duty every one, apart by himself, is to spend some 24 370 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. time in prayer, reading the Scriptures, holy meditation, and serious self-examination. The many advantages aris- ing from a conscientious discharge of these duties, are best known to those who are found in the faithful discharge of them. III. Family worship, which ought to be performed by every family, ordinarily morning and evening, consists in prayer, reading the Scriptures, and singing praises. IV. The head of the family, who is to lead in this ser- vice, ought to be careful that all the members of his house- hold duly attend; and that none withdraw themselves unnecessarily from any part of family worship ; and that all refrain from their common business while the Script- ures are read, and gravely attend to the same, no less than when prayer or praise is offered up. V. Let the heads of families be careful to instruct their children and servants in the principles of religion. Every proper opportunity ought to be embraced for such instruc- tion. But we are of opinion, that the Sabbath evenings, after public worship, should be sacredly preserved for this purpose. Therefore we highly disapprove of paying un- necessary private visits on the Lord's day; admitting strangers into the families, except when necessity or char- ity requires it ; or any other practices, whatever plausible pretences may be offered in their favor, if they interfere with the above important and necessary duty. Note.— The following " General Rules for Judicatories," not having been submitted to the presbyteries, make no part of the Constitution of the Presbyterian Church. Yet the General Assembly of 1871, con- sidering uniformity in proceedings in all the subordinate judicatories as greatly conducive to order and despatch in business, having revised and approved these rules, recommended them to all the lower judica- tories of the Church for adoption. APPENDIX. GENEEAL EULES FOE JUDICATOEIES. ADOPTED BY THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY IN 1871 AND AMENDED IN 1885 AND 1887.* I. The Moderator shall take the chair precisely at the hour to which the judicatory stands adjourned ; and shall immediately call the members to order ; and, on the appear- ance of a quorum, shall open the session with prayer. II. If a quorum be assembled at the time appointed, and the Moderator be absent, the last Moderator present, being a commissioner, or if there be none, the senior member present, shall be requested to take his place without de- lay, until a new election. III. If a quorum be not assembled at the hour appoint- ed, any two members shall be competent to adjourn from time to time, that an opportunity may be given for a quo- rum to assemble. IV. It shall be the duty of the Moderator, at all times, to preserve order, and to endeavor to conduct all business before the judicatory to a speedy and proper result. V. It shall be the duty of the Moderator, carefully to keep notes of the several articles of business which may be assigned for particular days, and to call them up at the time appointed. VI. The Moderator may speak to points of order, in preference to other members, rising from his seat for that purpose; and shall decide questions of order, subject to an appeal to the judicatory by any two members. VII. The Moderator shall appoint all committees, ex- cept in those cases in which the judicatory shall decide *See note on preceding page. 371 372 GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. otherwise. In appointing the standing committees, the Moderator may appoint a Vice-Moderator, who may oc- cupy the chair at his request, and otherwise assist him in the discharge of his duties. VIII. When a vote is taken by ballot in any judica- tory, the Moderator shall vote with the other members ; but he shall not vote in any other case, unless the judi- catory be equally divided ; when, if he do not choose to vote, the question shall be lost. IX. The person first named on any committee shall be considered as the chairman thereof, whose duty it shall be to convene the committee ; and, in case of his absence or inability to act, the second named member shall take his place and perform his duties. X. It shall be the duty of the clerk, as soon as possible after the commencement of the sessions of every judica- tory, to form a complete roll of the members present, and put the same into the hands of the Moderator. And it shall also be the duty of the clerk, whenever any addi- tional members take their seats, to add their names, in their proper places, to the said roll. XI. It shall be the duty of the clerk immediately to file all papers, in the order in which they have been read, with proper indorsements, and to keep them in perfect order. The Stated Clerk shall receive all overtures, me- morials, and miscellaneous papers addressed to the judica- tory ; shall make record of the same and deliver them to the Committee on Bills and Overtures for appropriate dis- position or reference. This committee shall have the floor on the reassembling of the judicatory after each adjourn- ment to report its recommendations as to orders of business or reference of papers, and this right of the committee shall take precedence of the Orders of the Day. XII. The minutes of the last meeting of the judicatory shall be presented at the commencement of its sessions, and, if requisite, read and corrected. XIII. Business left unfinished at the last sitting is ordi- narily to be taken up first. GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 373 XIV. A motion made must be seconded, and afterwards repeated by the Moderator, or read aloud, before it is de- bated ; and every motion shall be reduced to writing, if the Moderator or any member require it. XV. Any member who shall have made a motion, shall have liberty to withdraw it, with the consent of his sec- ond, before any debate has taken place thereon ; but not afterwards, without the leave of the judicatory. XVI. If a motion under debate contain several parts, any two members may have it divided, and a question taken on each part. XVII. When various motions are made with respect to the filling of blanks, with particular numbers or times, the question shall always be first taken on the highest number and the longest time. XVIII. Motions to lay on the table, to take up busi- ness, to adjourn, and the call for the previous question, shall be put without debate. On questions of order, post- ponement, or commitment, no member shall speak more than once. On all other questions, each member may speak twice, but not oftener, without express leave of the judicatory. XIX. When a question is under debate, no motion shall be received, unless to adjourn, to lay on the table, to post- pone indefinitely, to postpone to a day certain, to commit, or to amend ; which several motions shall have precedence in the order in which they are herein arranged; and the motion for adjournment shall always be in order. XX. An amendment, and also an amendment to an amendment, may be moved on any motion; but a mo- tion, to amend an amendment to an amendment, shall not be in order. Action on amendments shall precede action on the original motion. A substitute shall be treated as an amendment. XXI. A distinction shall be observed between a mo- tion to lay on the table for the present, and a motion to lay on the table unconditionally, viz. : A motion to lay on the table, for the present, shall be taken without debate; and, 374 GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. if carried in the affirmative, the effect shall be to place the subject on the docket, and it may be taken up and considered at any subsequent time. But a motion to lay on the table, unconditionally, shall be taken without de- bate ; and, if carried in the affirmative, it shall not be in order to take up the subject during the same meeting of the judicatory, without a vote of reconsideration. XXII. The previous question shall be put in this form, namely, Shall the main question be now put? It shall only be admitted when demanded by a majority of the members present; and the effect shall be to put an end to all debate and bring the body to a direct vote : First, on a motion to commit the subject under consideration (if such motion shall have been made) ; secondly, if the motion for commitment does not prevail, on pending amendments; and lastly, on the main question. XXIII. A question shall not be again called up or reconsidered at the same sessions of the judicatory at which it has been decided, unless by the consent of two- thirds of the members who were present at the decision ; and unless the motion to reconsider be made and sec- onded, by persons who voted with the majority. XXIV. A subject which has been indefinitely post- poned, either by the operation of the previous question, or by a motion for indefinite postponement, shall not be again called up during the same sessions of the judicatory, unless by the consent of three-fourths of the members who were present at the decision. XXV. Members ought not, without weighty reasons, to decline voting, as this practice might leave the decis- ion of very interesting questions to a small proportion of the judicatory. Silent members, unless excused from vot- ing, must be considered as acquiescing with the majority. XXVI. When the Moderator has commenced taking the vote, no further debate or remark shall be admitted, unless there has evidently been a mistake, in which case the mistake shall be rectified, and the Moderator shall recommence taking the vote. If the house shall pass the GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 375 motion to "vote on a given subject at a time named," speeches shall thereafter be limited to ten minutes. Should the hour for adjournment or recess arrive during the voting, it shall be postponed to finish the vote, unless the majority shall vote to adjourn ; in which case the voting shall on the reassembling of the house take precedence of all other business till it is finished. Under this rule " the yeas and nays " shall not be called except on the final motion to adopt as a whole. This motion to fix a time for voting shall be put without debate. XXVII. The yeas and nays on any question shall not be recorded, unless required by one-third of the members present. If division is called for on any vote , it shall be by a rising vote without a count. If on such a rising vote the Moderator is unable to decide, or a quorum rise to second a call for " tellers," then the vote shall be taken by rising, and the count made by tellers, who shall pass through the aisles and report to the Moderator the num- ber voting on each side. XXVIII. No member, in the course of debate, shall be allowed to indulge in personal reflections. XXIX. If more than one member rise to speak at the same time, the member who is most distant from the Mod- erator's chair shall speak first. In the discussion of all matters where the sentiment of the house is divided, it is proper that the floor should be occupied alternately by those representing the different sides of the question. XXX. When more than three members of the judica- tory shall be standing at the same time, the Moderator shall require all to take their seats, the person only ex- cepted who may be speaking. XXXI. Every member, when speaking, shall address himself to the Moderator, and shall treat his fellow- members, and especially the Moderator, with decorum and respect. XXXII. No speaker shall be interrupted, unless he be out of order; or for the purpose of correcting mistakes, or misrepresentations. 376 GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. XXXIII. Without express permission, no member of a judicatory, while business is going on, shall engage in private conversation ; nor shall members address one an- other, nor any person present, but through the Moderator. XXXIV. It is indispensable, that members of eccle- siastical judicatories maintain great gravity and dignity while judicially convened ; that they attend closely in their speeches to the subject under consideration, and avoid prolix and desultory harangues; and, when they deviate from the subject, it is the privilege of any mem- ber, and the duty of the Moderator, to call them to order. XXXV. If any member act, in any respect, in a disor- derly manner, it shall be the privilege of any member, and the duty of the Moderator, to call him to order. XXXVI. If any member consider himself aggrieved by a decision of the Moderator, it shall be his privilege to appeal to the judicatory, and the question on the ap- peal shall be taken without debate. XXXVII. No member shall retire from any judicatory without the leave of the Moderator, nor withdraw from it to return home without the consent of the judicatory. XXXVIII. All judicatories have a right to sit in pri- vate, on business, which in their judgment ought not to be matter of public speculation. XXXIX. Besides the right to sit judicially in private, whenever they think proper to do so, all judicatories have a right to hold what are commonly called " interlocutory meetings," in which members may freely converse to- gether, without the formalities which are usually neces- sary in judicial proceedings. XL. Whenever a judicatory is about to sit in a judicial capacity, it shall be the duty of the Moderator solemnly to announce, from the chair, that the body is about to pass to the consideration of the business assigned for trial, and to enjoin on the members to recollect and regard their high character as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, and the solemn duty in which they are about to act. XLI. In all cases before a judicatory, where there is an GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 377 accuser or prosecutor, it is expedient that there be a com- mittee of the judicatory appointed (provided the number of members be sufficient to admit it without inconve- nience), who shall be called the "Judicial Committee, " and whose duty it shall be to digest and arrange all the papers, and to prescribe, undprthe direction of the judi- catory, the whole order of proceedings. The members of this committee shall be entitled, notwithstanding their performance of this duty, to sit and vote in the cause, as members of the judicatory. XLII. But in cases of process on the ground of general rumor, where there is, of course, no particular accuser, there may be a committee appointed (if convenient), who shall be called the " Committee of Prosecution," and who shall conduct the whole course on the part of the prose- cution. The members of this committee shall not be per- mitted to sit in judgment in the case. XLIII. The permanent officers of a judicatory shall have the rights of corresponding members in matters touching their several offices. XLIV. The Moderator of every judicatory above the Church Session, in finally closing its sessions, in addition to prayer, may cause to be sung, an appropriate psalm or hymn, and shall pronounce the apostolical benediction. INDEX. The abbreviations used in this Index are intended to facilitate refer- ence to the topics named therein. The Roman letters stand for the several books of the Constitution, as follows: C. Confession of Faith. L. Larger Catechism. S. Shorter Catechism. Or. Form of Government. D. Book of Discipline. W. Directory for Worship, and in addition R. for the Rules for Judicatories. The Roman numerals refer to the chapters of the Confession, Form of Government, and Directory for Worship. The Arabic numerals refer to the sections of the several books. For instance, the reference "Ability, original, C. ix. 2 (46)," is to the Confession of Faith, chapter nine, section two, page 46 ; or the reference "Accusations, D. 13 (324)," is to the Book of Discipline, section thirteen, page 324. ABILITY, original, C. ix. 2 (46). of will to good lost, C. ix. 3 (46). how recovered, C. ix. 4 (47). of Christians, C. xvi. 3 (64); L. 192 (255). Absence, leave of, R. 37 (376). Absentees, names to be noted, D. 28 (328). roll of, D. 49 (332). certificate of dismission of, D. 116 (345). Acceptance, grounds of, C. xi. 1 (51) ; L. 70 (153). of good works in Christ, C. xvi. 6 (66). in prayer th rough Christ, L. 181 (248). Access, to God through Christ, C. xii. (55) ; L. 39 (139) ; 55 (147). through Christ only, L. 181 (248). greater boldness of, under the N. T., C. xx. 1 (80). Accusations, caution against, D. 13, 14 (324). Accused person, private conference with, D. 9 (324). copy of charges for, D. 19 (326). refusal to obey citation, D. 27 (326). time for appearance, D. 21 (326). Accused person, non-appearance of, D. 21 (326). counsel for, D. 21. 22 (326). notice of examination of wit- nesses, D. 23 (327). may be kept from communion, D. 32 (329). non-exercise of office by, D. 32 (329). suspension for contumacy, D. 33 (329). cited twice if necessary, D. 21 (326) ; 33 (329). self, action in case of, D. 47 (332). Actions, governed by Providence, C. v. 1 (27) ; L. 18 (130) ; S. 11 (264). Actual sins. See Sins. Adjournment, no debate, R. 18 (373). always in order, R. 19 (373). Admission, examination at, W. x. 3 (360). unbaptized persons, W. x. 4 (360). judges of, W. x. 2 (359). Admonition, C. xxx. 4 (114), D. 34 (329) ; 40 (330). in appeals, D. 100 (342). Adoption, nature and privileges, ft, xii. (55) ; L. 74 (156) ; S. 34 (267). 379 380 INDEX. Adultery, C. xxiv. 5 (96) ; L. 137 (208) ; S. 70 (272). Advice of Assembly, G. xii. 4 (300). Affirmation, D. 61 (335). Aggravations of sin, L. 151 (222). Alternates, G. xxii. 1 (320). Amen, why used, L. 196 (262) ; S. 107 (277). Amendments, R. 20 (373). to the Form of Gov., G. xii. 6 (300). Amusements. See Recreations. Angels, decree concerning, C. iii. 3 (22) ; L. 13 (127). elect, C. iii. 4 (22) ; L. 13 (127). providence, in relation to, C. v. 4 (29). creation of, L. 16 (128). employment of, L. 19 (130). not to be worshiped, C. xxi. 2 (83) ; L. 105 (181). Antichrist, the pope is, C. xxv. 6 (100). Antiquity, gives no sanction, L. 109 (186). Apocrypha, not a part of Sacred Scripture, C. i. 3 (11). Appeal, from decision of Moderator, D. 27 (328) ; R. 6 (371). heard without debate, D. 27 (328) ; R. 36 (376). to be recorded, D. 27 (328). Appeals, judicial, powers of Asseni- blv, G. xii. 4 (299). Synod, G. xi. 4 (298). Presbytery, G. x. 8 (295). entry on minutes, D. 24 (327). record to be transmitted, D. 24 (328). in cases without process, D. 47 (332). new evidence, during prosecution of, D. 69 (336). and complaints consolidated, D. 93 (340). definition of, D. 94 (340). in general, D. 94-102 (340-342). parties in, D. 94 (341). grounds of, D. 95 (341). notice of, when and how given, D. 96 (340). specification of errors, D. 96-99 (341). records in, lodgment of, D. 96, 97, 101, (341, 342). time of lodgment of, D. 97 (341). counsel in, D. 97 (341). abandonment of, D. 97 (341). parties may not vote, D. 93, 98, (340, 341). vote in, D. 99 (5) (341, 342). judgment in, D. 99 (342). Appeals, new trial in, D. 99 (342). entertainment of, D. 99 (342). order of proceedings in, D. 99 (342). minute explanatory of judgment, D. 99 (Mi). effect of judgment upon, D. 100 (342). taken to next judicatory, D. 102 (342). Appellant, name given, D. 94 (340). time of appearance, D. 97 (341). counsel for, D. 97 (340). must lodge appeal, D. 97 (341). abandoning appeal, D. 97 (341). may not vote, D. 98 (341). hearing of, D. 99 (2) (341, 342). Appellee, D. 94 (341). Assemblies, public, freedom of, C. xxiii. 3 (94). Assembly. See General Assembly. Assurance, of grace and salvation, C. xviii. (71). grounds of, C. iii. 8 (24); xviii. 2 (71) ; L. 80 (162). attainable, L. 80 (162) ; S. 36 (267). strengthened, C. xvi. 2 (64) ; L. 172 (241). believers mav be without, C. xviii. 3 (72) ; L. 81 (162). may be intermitted, C. xviii. 4 (73) ; L. 81 (162). duty of, C. xviii. 3 (72); L. 194 (258). fruits of, C. xviii. 3 (73). Atheism. L. 105 (178). Attributes, of God, C. ii. (18) ; L. 7 (124); 101 (176); S. 4 (263). BAPTISM, of, 0. xxviii. (106); L. 165(236); S. 94 (275). perpetuity of, C. xxviii. 1 (105); L. 176 (245). administered but once, C. xxviii. 7 (108) ; L. 177 (246). by ministers only, C. xx vii. 4 (104) ; xxviii. 2 (106); L. 176 (245); W. viii. 1 (354). to whom, C. xxviii. 4 (106) ; L. 166 (237) ; S. 95 (275). mode of, C. xxviii. 3 (106). infant, C. xxviii. 6 (107). not necessary to salvation, C. xxviii. 5 (107). neglect of, a sin, C. xxviii. 5 (107). efficacy of, C. xxviii. 6 (107). how to be improved, L. 167 (237). agreement of, with Lord's Supper, L. 176 (245). difference of, from Lord's Supper, L. 177 (246). register by Session, G. ix. 9 (293). administration, W. viii. (354). INDEX. 381 Baptism, not to be delayed, W. viii. 1 (354). not by private person, W. viii. i (354). usually in the church, W. viii. 2 (355). presentation by parents, W. viii. 3 (355). form of, W. viii. 4 (355), private, W. viii. 5 (356). unbaptized persons, W. x. 4 (360). Baptized children as church-mem- bers, C. xxv. 2 (98) ; D. 5 (323). baptism of, C. xxviii. 4 (106) ; L. 166 (237) ; S. 95. (275) ; W. viii. 5 (356). certificates of dismission, I). 114 (344). and Lord's Supper, W. x. 1 (359). relation to Church, W. x. 1 (359). instruction of, W. x. 1 (359). years of discretion, W. x. 2 (356). admission of, W. x. 2 (360). examination, W. x. 3 (360). Baptized persons, church-members, D. 5 (323). Believers, cannot fmallv fall from grace, C. xvii. 1 (68) ; L. 79 (161). sins of, C. xvii. 3 (70). use of the Law to, C. xix. 7 (78). imperfections of, L. 79 (161). assurance of, L. 81 (163). death of, L. 85 (165). benefits received by,S. 36-38 (268). Benediction, close of Assembly, G. xii. 8 (301). close of service, W. vii. 5 (354). Lord's Supper, W. ix. 5 (357). Beneficence. See Offerings. Bigamy, L. 139 (211). Bills and Overtures, Committee on, duties of, R. 11 (372 . right to the floor, R. 11 (372). Bishops or pastors : church officers, G. iii. 2 (286). office the first in the Church, G. iv. (286). Scripture names G. iv. (286). duties, G. iv. (286). are Elders or Presbvters, G. iv. (286). Session, members of, G. ix. 1 (291). presence necessary to quorum, G. ix. 2 (292). Moderators of Session, G. ix. 3, 4 (292). election, G. xv. 1-5 (308, 309). calls, G. xv. 6-10 (309, 310) ; xvi. 1 (314). installment, G. xv. 8 (310) ; G. xvi. 4-7 (315, 316). ordination, G. xv. 11-15 (310-313). translation, G. xvi. (314). Bishops or pastors: consent of, to preaching of others, W. vii. 6 354). See also Call, Election, Install- ment, Ministers, Ordination. Blanks, filling of, R. 17 (373). Blasphemy, L. 113 (190). Blindness, judicial, C. v. 6 (31). Bodies, state of, after death, C. xxxii. (116); L. 86 (165); S. 37 (267). Body and blood of Christ, how pres- ent in the Lord's Supper, C. xxix. 7 (111) ; L. 170 (239). mystical, believers members of, C. xxv. 1 (97) ; xxix. 1 (108) ; L. 168 (238). Bread, not changed in the Lord's Supper, C. xxix. 6 (111), dailv, L. 193 (256); S. 104 (276). Bribery, L. 142 (214). Burial of the dead, W. xiv. (367). Business, conduct of, R. 4 (371). Moderator's notes, R. 5 (371). unfinished, R. 13 (372). motion to take up, R. 18 (373). C A L L I N G . See Effectual Calling. Calls, to the pastoral office — form of, G. xv. 6 (309). subscription, G. xv. 6, 7 (309). acceptance, G. xv. 8 (310). are petitions for installment, G. xv. 8 (310). to candidates, G. xv. 8 (310). presentation to Presbytery, G. xv. 9 (310). presentation to parties, G. xv. 9 (310). to licentiates, G. xv. 10 (310). only through Presbytery, G. xvi. 1 (314). to settled pastors, G. xvi. 2, 3 '314). citations in, G. xvi. 2 (314). Candidates, powers of Presbvtery. G. x. 8 (295). warrant for trials, G. xiv. 1 (304). reception of, G. xiv. 2 (304) Presbyterial connection, G xiv. 2 (304). testimonials, G. xiv. 2, 3 (304). examination, G. xiv. 2 (304). trial, parts of, G. xiv. 3, 4, 9 (304, 307). term of study, G. xiv. 5 (305). questions to, G. xiv. 6. (306). licensure, G. xiv. 7 (306). record of licensure, G. xiv. 8 (307). removal, G. xiv. 9, 10 (307). rcall of license, G. xiv. 11 (309). call to. G. xv. 8 (310). installation on call, G. xv. 8 (310). certificate of dismission, G. xiv. 10 (307); D. 115(345). 382 INDEX. Candidates, certificate to be re- ported, D. 115 (345). Cases with process, general rule, D. 18-32 (325, 329). before Session, D. 33-35 (329). before Presbytery, D. 36-46 (330, 331). committees for, R. 41, 42 (377). Cases without process, D. 47-53 (332, 333). delay in, D. 47 (332). judgment and record in, D. 47 (332). Causes, second, C. iii. 1 (21) ; v. 2 (28). Celibacy, vows of, unlawful, C. xxii. 7 (92); L. 139(211). Censures, C. xxx. (112). to whom the administration of, committed, C. xxx. 2 (113). use of, C. xxx. 3 (113). on whom to be inflicted, C. xx. 4 (82); xxx. 2, 3 (113). degrees of, C. xxx. 4 (114). who absolved from, C. xxx. 2 (113). church can inflict, G. viii. 2 (291). power of Session in, G. ix. 6 (292). infliction and removal of, D. 30 (329). by Session, names of, D. 34 (329). in case of ministers, D. 40 (330). cautions with regard to, D. 41 (331). of witness for contumacy, D. 67 (336). of records, how to be recorded, D. 74 (337). for failure to send up records in complaints, D. 92 (340). in appeals, D. 101 (342). design of, W. xi. 1 (360). manner of, W. xi. 1 (360). sentence in, form of, W. xi. 2 (360). may be public, W. xi. 2 (360). mode of, VV. xi. 8 (362). See Excommunication, Suspen- sion. Ceremonial laws of O. T., C. xix. 3 (75). Certificates of dismission, absentees, D. 49 (332). baptized children, D. 114 (345). church-members, D. 109, 116 (343, 345). ministers, D. 44, 51, 110, 111 (331, 333, 344). extinct church, D. 112 (344). extinct Presbytery, D. 113 (344). time-limit, church-member, D. 114 (344). ministers, D. 115 (345). candidates, I). 115(345). Certificates of marriage, W. xii. 7 (364). Chairman of committee, R. 9 (372). absence of, how provided for, R. 9 (372). Charge, at ordination, G. xv. 14 (312). at installment, G. xvi. 6 (315). Charges, in general, D. 15-17 (325). vote on, D. 16 (325). entrv on minutes, D. 24 (327). reading of, D. 19 (326). copy of, for accused, D. 19 (326). objections to, D. 22 (326). amendments to, D. 22 (326). refusal to answer, D. 33 (329). proved by one witness, D. 58 (334). proof of specifications, D. 58 (334). Charity, Assembly to promote, G. xii. 5 (298). Chastity, L. 138 (209) ; S. 71 (272). Children, dving in infancy saved, C. x. 3 (50). baptism of, C. xxviii. 4 (106); L. 166(237); S.95 (275). See also Baptized Children. Christ, why so called, L. 42 (140). the Mediator, C. viii. 1 (39); L. 36 (137). truly God, C. viii. 2 (40); L. 11 (125). truly man, C. viii. 2 (40). God and man in one person, C. viii. 2 (40) ; viii. 3 (41) ; L. 36 (137). necessary that he should be both, L. 38, 39 (139); 40(140). ordained Mediator from eternity, C. viii. 1 (39). anointed by the Spirit, C. viii. 3 (41); L. 42 (140). called by the Father, C. viii. 3 (42). willingly undertakes his office, C. viii. 4 (42). humiliation of, C. viii. 2 (40) ; viii. 4 (42); L. 37 (138); 46-50 (143, 144); S. 21 (265); 22(266). sufferings and death of, C. viii. 4 (42) ; L. 49 (144) ; S. 27 (266). exaltation of, C. viii. 4 (42) ; L. 51-56 (145-148) ; S. 28 (266). resurrection of, C. viii. 4 (43) ; L. 51,52 (145); S. 28 (266). ascension of, C. viii. 4 (43) ; L. 53 (146) ; S. 28 (266). session, at the right hand of God, C. viii. 4 (42) ; L. 54 (147) ; S. 28 (266). intercession of, C. viii. 4 (43) ; viii. 8 (45) ; L. 55 (147). coining to judge the world, C. viii. INDEX. 383 4 (43); xxxiii. 1 (118); L. 56 (148) ; S. 28 (266). Christ, offices of, as prophet, C. viii. 1 (39); L. 43(141); S. 24(266). as priest, C. viii. 1 (39) : L. -14 (141) ; S. 25 (266), as King, C. viii. 1 (39) ; L. 45 (142) ; S. 26 (266). efficacy of his obedience and sac- rifice, C. viii. 5, 6 (44); L. 40 (140) ; 57 (148). satisfaction of, C. viii. 5 (44) ; xi. 3 (52) ; L. 40 (140); 52 (145); S. 25 (266). benefits of redemption by, C. viii. 6 (44). eflfectuallv applies redemption, C. viii. 8 (45) ; L. 59 (149). spiritual presence, L. 170 (239) ; C. xx. 1 (80). Head of the Church, C. xxv. 1 (98). body and blood of, in the Supper, C. xxix. 5 (110). no salvation apart from, L. 60 (149). union of the elect with, L. 65, 66 (151). communion of the elect with, L. 69 (153) ; 82, 83 (163) ; 86 (165) ; 90 (168). Christian liberty. See Liberty. Christians, young, who are, W. x. 1 (359). admission, W. x. 2 (359). discretion, years of, W. x. 2 (359). See also" Baptized Children. Church, of the : nature of testimony of, to the Sa- cred Scriptures, C. i. 5. (12). object of God's special providence, C. v. 7 (32). given to Christ from eternity, C. viii. 1 (39). may call offenders to account, C. xx. 4 (82). to be protected by the state, C. xxiii. 3 (93). freedom of, from state control, C. xxiii. 3 (93). Christ the only head of the, C. xxv. 6(100). catholic invisible, defined, C. xxv. 1 (97); L. 64(151). catholic visible, defined, C. xxv. 2 (98); L. 62(150). no ordinary possibility of salva- tion out of, C. xxv. 2 (98). gifts of Christ to, C. xxv. 3 (99; ; L. 63 (150). signs of puie, C. xxv. 4 (99). perpetuity of, C. xxv. 5 (99). erected by Christ, G. ii. 1 (284). Church, of the : cannot bind the conscience, G. i. 7 (283). power, ministerial and declara- tive, G. i. 7 (283) ; viii. 2 (291). erected by Christ, G. ii. 1 (290). kingdom of Christ, G. ii. 1 (284). universal, definition of, G. ii. 2 (284). first gathering of, G. iii. 1 (285). has no civil jurisdiction, G. viii. 2 (290). cannot inflict civil penalties, G. viii. 2 (291). can require obedience, G. viii. 2 (291). can exclude from privileges, G viii. 2 (291). has power to obtain evidence, G. viii. 2 (291). can inflict censure, G. viii. 2 (291). exclusion highest punishment by G. viii. 2 (291). Assembly to superintend the whole, G. xii. 5 (300). Church, particular, warrant for, G. ii. 3(284). definition of, G. ii. 4 (285). ordinances in a, G. vii. (288). power of Presbytery, G. x. 8 (295). visitation of, G. x. 8 (296). testimony of Assembly against error or immorality in, G. xii. 5 (300). acceptance of officers by, G. xiii. 4 (302). proceedings of, report to Session, D. 71 (337). review by Session, D. 71 (337). on records of Session, D. 71 (337), See also Bishops, Deacons, Rul- ing Elders, Congregation, Ses- sion. Church censures. See Censures. Church, extinct, members of, status of, D. 112 (344). Session of, cases of discipline, D. 112 (344). Church-government, Form of, (281). appointed by Christ, C. xxx. 1 (112). Church-members, received by Ses- sion, G. ix. 6 (292). power of Session over, G. ix. 6 (292). who are, D. 5 (323). suspended, roll of, D. 49 (332). jurisdiction over, D. 108, 109 (343). dismissed, status of, D. 109 (343). removals of, T>. 114 (344). 384 INDEX. Church-members, must have certifi- cates of dismission, D. 114 (344). baptized children of, D. 114 (345). certificate of, how long valid, D. 114 (344). reception to be reported, D. 114 (345). absentee, D. 49 (332); 116 (345). censured, conduct toward, W. xi. 3 (361 ). suspended, repentance of, W. xi. 4 (361). suspended and unrepentant, W. xi. 5 (361). excommunication of, W. xi. 6 (361). restoration of, W. xi. 4 (361) ; xi. 7 (362). See also Communicants. Church-office is. appointed by Christ, C. xxv. 3(99); G. i. 3(282.) powers of, C. xxx. 2 (113), duties, etc. of, G. i. 3 (282). by whom elected, G. l. 6 (283). names, G. iii. 2 (286). judges of admissions, W. x. 2 (360). See also Bishops, Deacons, El- ders. Church ordinances. See Ordinances. Church Session. See Session. Circular letter, G. x. 10 (296) ; xix. 2 (318). Citations, in calls, minister, G. xvi. 2 (314). congregation, G. xvi. 2 (314) ; xvii. (316). Citations, trials, issuing of, D. 19 (326). service of, D. 20 (326). refusal to obey, D. 21 (326). second, D. 21 (326) ; 33 (329). third, of ministers, I>. 38 (330). Civil magistrate. See Magistrate. Civil jurisdiction, not in the Church, G. viii. 2 (290). penalties, Church cannot inflict, G. viii. 2 (291). power and Christian liberty, C. xx. 4 (81). power, fast-days, W. xv. 4 (368). thanksgiving-days, W. xv. 4 (368). Clerks, appointment of, G. xx. (319). duties of, G. xx. (319). to sign citations, D. 19 (326). authenticate records, D. 63 (335). receive testimony, D. 65 (336). action of, in complaints, 1). 84 (339); 86 (339). action of, in appeals, D. 96 (341). to form complete roll, R. 10 (372). to add names to roll, R. 10 (372). to file all papers, R. 11 (372). to receive all papers, R. 11 (372). Clerks, to deliver papers to Com., R. 11 (372). Collection, with the sermon, W. vi. 2 (353). for the poor, W. ix. 5 (358). Commandments, the ten, L. 183 (177). text of, (277). are sum of the moral law, C. xix. 2 (75); L. 98(173); S. 41 (268). a perfect rule of righteousness, C. xix. 2 (75). rules for understanding, L. 99 (173). preface to, explained, L. 101 (176) ; S. 43 (268). the first, L. 103 (177); S. 45 (269). the second, L. 107 (182) ; S. 49 (269). the third, L. Ill (187) ; S. 53 (270). the fourth, L. 115 (192) ; S. 57 (270). the fifth, L. 123 (197); S. 63 (271). the sixth, L. 134 (205) ; S. 67 (272). the seventh, L. 137 (208) ; S. 70 (272). the eighth, L. 140 (211) ; S.73 (272). the ninth, L. 143 (215) ; S. 76 (272). the tenth, L. 146 (220) ; S. 79 (273). no mere man able perfectlv to keep, L. 149 (221) ; S. 82 (273*). Commission to General Assembly, G. xx ii. 2 (320). Commissioners, General Assembly : ratio, G. xii. 2 (299). enrollment, G. xii. 7 (300). appointment, G. xxii. 1 (320). alternates, G. xxii. 1 (320). commission, G. xxii. 2 (320). expenses, G. xxii. 3(321). See also General Assembly. Commissioners to prosecute call, G. xv. 10 (310); xvi. 2 (314 j. Commissions to take testimony, D. 65 (335). how appointed. D. 65 (335). rules for, D. 65 (335). competency of testimony before, I). 65 (336). transmission of testimony before, D. 65 (336). i Judicial. See Judicial. Commit, motion to, R. 18, 19 (373). i speak but once, R. 18 (373). Committees, chairman, R. 9 (372). appointment of, R. 7. 371. how convened, R. 9 (372). bills and overtures, R. 11 (372). judicial, R. 41 (377). prosecution, R. 42 (377). Common fame, cases on, D. 10 (324); R. 42 (377). Communicants, withdrawal of, not under charges, D. 48 (332). absent without certificate, D. 49 (332); 116(345). INDEX. 385 Communicants, separate roll of ab- sentees, D. 49 (332). in neglect of church ordinances, D. 50 (332). joining other denominations, D. 52 (333). Communion of saints, C. xxvi. (100) ; L. 69 (153) ; 86 (165) ; 89 (168). a privilege of the visible Church, L. 63 (150). Communion, confirmed in the Lord's Supper, C. xxix. 1 (108) : L. 168 (238). does not infer community of goods, C. xxvi. 3 (102). terms of, rights of churches to de- clare, G. i. 2 (282). See also Lord 's Supper. Complainant, name given, D. 89 (310). must lodge complaint, D. 86 (339). hearing of, D. 87 (339). may not vote, D. 90 (340). may appeal, D. 91 (340). Complaints, power of Synod in, G. xi. 4 (298). power of Assembly in, G. xii. 4 (299). definition of, D. 83 (339). notice of, when and how given, D. 84 (339). time of lodgment with higher judicatory, D. 84 (339) ; 86 (339). effect of, in cases non-judicial, D. 85 (339). order of proceedings before judi- catory, D. 88 (340). in judicial cases, order of pro- ceedings, D. 87 (339). effect of, if sustained, D. 88 (340). parties to, D. 89 (340). counsel in, D. 89 (340). parties may not vote, D. 90 (340). parties may appeal, D. 91 (340). records in case of, to be sent up, D. 84 (339) ; 92 (340). appeal and, consolidated, D. 93 (310). Condition of the covenant of works, and of life, C. vii. 2 (35) ; xix. 1 (74) ; L. 20 (130) ; S. 12 (264). Confession of Faith, (9). Confession of sins, to whom to be made, C. xv. 6 (62). Confidence, Assembly the bond of mutual, G. xii. 4 (299). Congregation, power of Session to concert measures for, G. ix. 6 (292). representation in Presbytery, G. x. 2, 3 (294). collegiate, representation, G. x. 3 (294). 25 Congregation, vacant, representa- tion, G. x. 5 (294). union or division of, G. x. 8 (295) ; 9 (296). citation, in calls, G. xvi. 2 (314) ; xvii. (316). action, in translation, G. xvi. 3 (314). action, in resignation, G. xvn. (316). assembling for worship, W. i. 5 (348). behavior during service, W. ii. (348.) singing, W. iv. 3 (349). fast-days, W. xv. 4 (368). thanksgiving-days, W. xv. 4 (368). See also Church, particular; Church, extinct. Conscience, God alone Lord of the, C. xx. 2 (80) ; G. i. 1 (282). liberty of, C. xx. 2 (80); G. i. 1 (282). Church cannot bind the, G. i. 7 (283). Constitutional Rules, how made ob- ligatory, G. xii. 6 (300). Contracts, L. 141 (212). Control, review and, D. 70-76 (336- 338). Controversies, final appeal in, C. i. 10 (15). the supreme judge in, C. i. 10 (15). by whom determined ministeri- ally, C. xxxi. 2 (115). Assembly's power to decide, G. xii. 5 (300). Contumacy, D. 21 (326). in cases before Sessions, D. 33 (329). of ministers, D. 38 (330). of witnesses, D. 65 (335). Conversation forbidden, R. 33 (376). Conversion, C. ix. 4 (47). Correction, fatherly, of God's chil- dren, C. v. 5 (30) ; xi. 5 (54). Correspondence with foreign churches, G. xii. 5 (300). Assembly the bond of, G. xii. 4 (300). Corresponding members, Presby- tery, G. x. 12 (297). Synod, G. xi. 3 (298). cannot vote, G. x. 12 (297). permanent officers, R. 43 (377). Corrupt practices, neglect of, by ju- dicatory, D. 76 (338). Corruption, of nature, C. vi. 2 (32) ; vi. 4 (33). source of actual sin, C. vi. 4 (34) ; L. 25 (132). how propagated, C. vi. 3 (33) ; L. 26 (133); 386 INDEX. Corruption, remains of, influence, C. xiii. 2 (57). all motions of, truly sin, C. vi. 5 (34). Councils. See Synods and Councils. Counsel, in absence of accused, D. 21, 22 (326). for either party, D. 26 (826). must be communicants, D. 26 (326). may not vote or judge, D. 26 (326). in appeals, D. 97 (341). Covenant, no enjoyment of God without a, C. vii. 1 (35). of works, C. iv. 2 (26) ; vii 2 (35) ; xix. 1 (74); L. 20 (130); S. 12 (264). Covenant of grace, C. vii. 3 (36); L. 30 (13+) ; 31, 32 (135) ; S. 20 (265). under the Old Testament, C. vii. 5 (37). under the Gospel, C. vii. 6 (38). with whom made, L. 31 (135). faith requisite to the, C. vii. 3 (36) ; L. 32 (135). Mediator of the, C. viii. 1 (39) ; L. 36 (137). not two, but one, C. vii. 6 (39). why called a testament, C. vii. 4 (36). Covetousness, L. 142 (214). Creation, of the world, C. iv. (25) ; L. 15 (128); S. 9 (264). of angels, L. 16 (128). of man, C. iv. 2 (26) ; L. 17 (129) ; S. 10 (264). Creed, The, (279). Critical exercise of candidates, G. xiv. 4 (305). Cup, denial of, to the people, C. xxix. 4 (110). Curse and wrath of God, man liable to, C. vi. 6 (34) ; L. 27 (133) ; 152 (227) ; S. 19 (265) ; 84 (273). Cursing, L. 113 (190). DANCING, lascivious, L. 139 (211). Deacons, church-officers, G. iii. 2 (286). warrant for, G. vi. (288). duties, G. vi. (288). manage temporalities, G. vi. (288). qualifications, G. xiii. 2 (301). election, G. xiii. 2 (301). how set apart, G. xiii. 4 (302). questions to, G. xiii. 4 (302). acceptance by church, G. xiii. 4 (302). office perpetual, G. xiii. 6 (303). how divested of office, G. xiii. 6 (303). ceasing to act, G. xiii. 7 (303). presiding at worship, G. xxi. (319). Deacons, general rules for trial of, D. 46 (331). tried by S ssion, D. 46 (331). lose office by dismission, D. 109 (343). Dead, not to be prayed for, C. xxi. 4 (84) ; L. 183 (249). burial of the, W. xiv. (367). Death, of. L. 84 (164). state after, C. xxxii. (116). Death of Christ, C. viii. 4 (42) ; L. 49 (144) ; S. 27 (266). Lord's Supper a memorial of, C. xxix. 1 (108) ; L. 168 (238) ; S. 96 (275). See, also, under Christ. Death of believers, L. 85 (164). Debts, forgiveness of, L. 194 (257) ; S. 105 (277). Decalogue. See Commandments. Decision. See Judicial Decision. Decrees, of God, of the, C. iii. (20) ; iii. 3 (22) ; L. 12 (126) ; S. 7 (264). how executed, L. 14 (128); S. 8 (264). See, Election, Predestination, Preterition. Degrees of consanguinity, W. xii. 3 (363). Delegates, appointment of, G. ix. 6 (293). Demission of ministry, D. 51 (333). Deposition, D. 34 (329) ; 40 (330). cautions in cases of, D. 41 (331). restoration after, D. 43 (331). Desertion, willful, C. xxiv. 6 (97). Dipping, C. xxviii. 3 (106). Directory for Worship, (347). Discipline^ Book of, (822). Discipline, moral or spiritual, G. i. 8 (283). warrant for, G. i. 8 (283). power of Presbytery in, G. x. 8 (295). questions of, G. x. 8 (295). controversies, Assembly to decide, G. xii. 5 (300). in general, D. 1-5 (322, 323). definition of, D. 1 (322). ends of, D. 2 (322). subjects of, D. 5 (323). cases of, before extinct Session, D. 112 (344). before extinct Presbytery, D. 113 (344). Disease, purpose of, W. xiii. 2 (366). Dismission, jurisdiction in cases of, D. 109-113(343,344). of ministers, report to Synod, G. x 9 (296). See also Certificates of Dismiss sion. INDEX. 387 Dissents, in general, D. 103-107 (343). definition of, D. 103 (343). form of, D. 105 (343) entry on records, D. 105 (343). parties to, D. 107 (343). Dissolution of the General Assembly, G. xii. 8 (301). Division on vote, R. 27 (375). Divorce, in what cases lawful, C. xxiv. 5 (96). a public, and procedure in, C. xxiv. 6 (97). Doctrine, questions of, power of Presbytery in, G. x. 8 (295). decisions of Synods not final on, G. xi. 4 (298). controversies, Assembly to decide, G. xii. 5 (300). Duties, of superiors, inferiors, and equals, L. 124-133 (197) ; S. 64-66 (271). required in the Commandments. See Commandments. Duty to God, shown by the light of nature, C. xxi. 1 (82). required of man, L. 91 (169) ; S. 39 (268). rule of, C. i. 4 (11) ; L. 5 (123) ; 92 (169) ; S. 3 (263) ; 40 (268). EFFECTUAL CALLING, C. x. (48) ; L. 67 (152). extends to the elect only, C. iii. 6 (23). who are united to Christ in, L. 66 (151). Elders, pastors are, G. iv. (286). See Ruling Elders. Elect, The, effectually called and saved, C. iii. 6 (23) ; x. 1 (48) ; x. 3 (50). some of, cannot be called by the word, C. x. 3 (50). how saved, C. x. 3 (50) ; L. 68 (153). none other saved, C. iii. 6 (23). justification of, C. xi. 4 (53). perseverance of, C. xvii. (68). infants, C. x. 3 (50). the non-, C. x. 4 (50). Election, is of mere free grace, C. iii. 5 (22); L. 13 (127); S. 20 (265). from eternity in Christ, C. iii. 5 (22) ; L. 13 (127) ; S. 20 (265). not only to the end, but also to means, C. iii. 6 (23); L. 13 (127). doctrine of, use to be made of the, C. iii. 8 (24). Election, church-officers, right in society, G. i. 6 (283). Ruling Elders, G. xiii. 2 (301). Election, Deacons, G. xiii. 2 (301). Moderators, G. xix. 3 (318), R. 2 (371). Election of bishops 'or pastors: meeting how called, G. xv. 1 (308). minister to preside, G. xv. 2 (308). notice of meeting, G. xv. 3 (308). vote at, G. xv. 4 (308). minority at, G. xv. 5 (309}. majority ar, G. xv. 5 (309). Envy, L. 142 (214). Equals, duties ot, L. 131 (203). sins of, L. 132 (204). Errors, power of Presbytery in, G. x. 8 (295). testimony of Assembly against, G. xii. 5 (300). to be carefully considered, D. 41 (331). Eucharist. See Lord's Supper. Evangelist, ordination of, G. xv. 15 (313). Evidence, false, L. 145 (217). introduction of, D. 23 (327). in rebuttal, D. 23 (327). new, D. 23 (327). filing of, D. 24 (327). questions of, D. 27 (328). care in receiving, D. 54 (334). kinds of, D. 59 (334). records of judicatory as, D. 63 (335). testimony before judicatories as, D. 64 (335). new, after trial, D. 68 (336). new, during prosecution of appeal, D. 69 (336). Evils in churches, power of Presbv- tery to redress, G. x. 8 (296). Exaltation of Christ, C. viii. 4 (43) ; L. 51-56 (145-148); S. 28 (266). Example, power of, L. 151 (222). Exceptions, D. 25 (328). Exclusion, power of, G. viii. 2 (291). Excommunication, C. xxx. 4 (114). by whom inflicted, D. 34 (329) ; 40 (330). not without process, D. 50 (332). design of, W. xi. 5 (361). time-limit, W. xi. 5 (361). sentence of, W. xi. 6 (361). publication of, W. xi. 6 (361). omission of publication of, W. xi. 6 (361). form of, W. xi. 6 (361). restoration from, W. xi. 7 (362). Expiation, only by the blood of Christ, L. 152 (228). Expounding of the Scriptures, W. iii. 3 (349) : vii. 2 (353). FAITH, in Christ, C. xi. 2 (52). 388 INDEX. Faith, of saving, C. xiv. (58) ; L. 72 (155) ; S. 85 (273). requisite to salvation, L. 32 (135) ; 60 (149) ; 153 (228) ; S. 85 (273). acts of, C. xiv. 2 (59) ; L. 171 (240). how it justifies, C. xi. 1 (51) ; L. 73 (156). is the gift of God, C. vii. 3 (36) ; xi. 1 (51): L. 71 (154). wrought bv the Spirit, C. viii. 8 (45) ; xiv: 1 (58) ; L. 59 (149) ; 72 (155). the instrument of justification, C. xi. 2 (52) ; L. 73 (156). wrought ordinarily by the minis- try of the word, C. xiv. i. (58) ; L. 72 (155). different degrees of, C. xiv. 3 (59). fruits and evidences, C. xiv. 2 (59) ; xvi. 2(64); L. 32 (135). assurance, not of the essence of, C. xviii. 3 (72) ; L. 73 (156). implicit, not to be required, C. xx. 2 (81). in a justified person, is not alone, Cxi. 2 (52); L. 73 (156). Fall of man, nature and effects, C. vi. (32); L.21 (131); S. 13 (264). why permitted, C. vi. 1 (32). all mankind involved, C. vi. 3 (33) ; L. 22(131); S. 16 (265). Family, and the Sabbath, L. 118 (194). head of, duties. W. xvi. 4, 5 (370). Family instruction, time, W. xvi. 5 (370). importance, W. xvi. 5 (370). Family worship, daily required, C. xxi. 6 (86). on the Sabbath, W. i. 5, 6 (348). singing at, W. iv. 1 (349). time, W. xvi. 3 (370). leader, W. xvi. 4 (370). manner, W. xvi. 3, 4 (370). participants, W. xvi. 4 (370). Fast, before Lord's Supper, W. ix. 6 (359). Fast-day, marriage not to be on, W. xii. 7 (364). prior to ordination, G. xv. 4 (311). propriety of, W. xv. 2 (368). who to observe, W. xv. 3 (368). private, W. xv. 4 (368). congregational. W. xv. 4 (368) presbyierial, \V. xv. 4 (368). synodical, W. xv. 4 (368). General Assembly and, W. xv. 4 (368). civil power and, W. xv. 4 (368). notice to be given, W. xv. 5 (369V Sublic worship, W. xv. 6 (369). uty of minister, W. xv . 7 (369) Fast-day, duty of people, W. xv. 3, 8 (368, 369). Fasting, a duty, C. xxi. 5 (85): L. 108 (183) ; W. xv. (368). See Fast-day. Fatherhood of God, L. 189 (251) ; S. 100 (276). Father and mother, meaning of, L. 124 (197). Fellowship, L. 82 (163) ; 83 (164). See, also, Communion of Saints. Fellowship, right hand of, G. xiii. 5 (303) ; xv. 14 (313). Forbearance, G. i. 5 (2S3). Foreign churches, correspondence with, G. xii. 5 (300). Foreknowledge of God, C. iii. 2 (21); v. 2(27); L. 14(128). Forgiveness. See Pardon. Foreordination, of persons, C. iii. 3 (22) ; iii. 7 (24). of means, C. iii. 6 (23) ; v. 3 (28). Form of Government, p. 281, Forms, ordination of Elders and Deacons, G. xiii. 4 (302). licensure, G. xiv. 7 (306). ordination, minister, G. xv. 12 (311). installment, minister, G. xv. 13 (312) ; xvi. 6 (315). oath or affirmation, D. 61 (335). praver not approved, W. v. 4 (352) baptism, VV. viii. 4, 5 (355, 356). Lord's Supper, W. ix. 4, 5 (357). censure, W. xi. 1 (360). excommunication, W. xi. 6 (361). marriage, W. xii. 8 (364). Fornication. C. xxiv. 5 (96). Free will, of, C. ix. (46). not source of perseverance, C. xvii. 2 (68). Frugality, L. 141 (212). GENERAL ASSEMBLY, Synod to propose measures to, G. xi. 4 (298). definition of, G. xii. 1 (299). representation, G. xii. 2 (299). composition, G. xii. 2 (299). quorum, G. xii. 3 (299). powers, G. xii. 4-6 (299, 300). correspondence, G. xii. 5 (300). annual meeting, G. xii. 7 (300). prayer at, G. xii. 8 (301). dissolution, G. xii. 8 (301). power over missions, G. xviii. (317). Moderator, term of, G. xix. 3 (318). fast-days, W. xv. 4 (368). thanksgiving-days, W. xv. 4 (368), ministers in trans., D. 110 (344). See also Commissioners. INDEX. 389 Glory of God, the end of his decrees and works, C. iii. 7 (24) ; iv. 1. (25) ; v. 1 (27) ; vi. 1 (32) ; xxxiii. 2(118); L. 12(126). chief end of man, L. 1 (121) ; 190 (252) ; S. 1 (263). Glory, communion in, with Christ in this life, L. 83 (163). after death, L. 86 (165). at the resurrection, L. 87 (166). in judgment, L. 90 (168). God, doctrine concerning, C. ii. 1 (16) ; L. 7 (124) ; S. 4 (263). being and attributes, C. ii. 1 (16) ; L. 6 (123); S. 4(263). three p rsons, C. ii. 3 (19) ; L. 9 (125); S. 6 (264). not the author of sin, C. iii. 1 (21) ; v. 4 (29). most loving, C. ii. 1 (17). existence of, shown by the light of nature, C. xxi. 1 (82) ; L. 2 (121). but one onlv, C. ii. 1 (16); L. 8 (125) ; S. 5* (263). worship of, C. ii. 2 (18); xxi. 1 (82); L. 104 (177); 179 (247). Lord of the conscience, C. xx. 2 (80); G. i. 1 (282). acknowledgment of, L. 104 (177); S. 46 (269). veneration of his name, L. 112 (188); S. 54 (270). See, also, Decrees, Foreknowl- edge. Good works, of, C. xvi. (63). reward of, C. xvi. 6 (67). of un regenerate persons, C. xvi. 7 (67). Government, Church, C. xxx. (112), xxxi. (114). Government, Form of, p. 281. Government, principles of, G. 1-8 (281-284). differences of, G. viii. 1 (290). some form necessary, G. viii. 1 (290). warrant for Presbyterian, G. viii. 1 (290). Grace, acts and works of God's free, C. iii. 5 (22) ; x 2 (49) ; xi. 3 (52) ; L. 13 (127); 32 (136); 67 (152); 70 (154) ; 74 (156) ; 75 (157) ; S. 20 (265) ; 31 (267) ; 33-35 (267). covenant of, C. vii. 3 (36); vii. 6 (38) ; L. 31-36 (135-37). ordinary means of, L. 154 (228) ; S. 88 (274). in sacraments, C. xxvii. 3 (103). Graces, saving, all wrought by the Spirit, C. xiii. 1 (57) ; xiv. 1 (58) ; L. 72 (155) ; 73 (156) ; 77 (159). Graces, always accompany faith, C. xi. 2 (52) ; L. 73 (156). i HEAD of the family. See Family. j Hearers of the word, L. 160 (233). Heaven, of, C. xxxii. 1 (116) ; xxxiii. 2(119); L. 86(165); 90(168). Hell, of. C. xxxii. 1 (117); xxxiii. 2 (119) t L. 29 (134); 86 (166); 89 (168). Heresy, accountability for, xx. 4 (82). may call for deposition, D. 41 (331). negl-ct of, by judicatory, I). 76 (338) Holiness, Assembly to promote, G. xii. 5 (300). See Sanctifieation. Holy Spirit. See Spirit. Hopes, false, C. xviii. 1 (71). Humiliation of Christ, C. viii. 2 (40) ; L. 46 (143) ; S. 27 (266). IGNORANT, the. not to be admitted to the Lord's table, C. xxix. 8 (111); L. 173 (242). Image of God, man made after, C. iv. 2 (26); L. 17 (129); S. 10 (264). renewed by sanctifieation, L. 75 (157) ; S. 35 (267). Images, worship of, S. 51 (269). Immorality, Assembly's testimony against, G. xii. 5 (300). Imperfections of believers, L. 78 (160). Imputation, of the guilt of Adam's first sin, C. vi. 3 (33) ; L. 25, 26 (132) ; S. 18 (265). of Christ's righteousness, C. xi. 1 (51); L. 71 (154); 77 (159); S. 33 (267). Inability, C. ix. 3 (46) ; xvi. 3 (64) ; L. 25 (132); 95 (171); 149 (221) ; 192 (255) ; 195 (258) ; S. 82 (273). Incarnation of the Son of God, C. viii. 2 (40); L. 37 (138); 39 (139); 47 (143) ; S. 21, 22 (266-). Incestuous marriages, C. xxiv. 4 (96). Infants, how saved, C. x. 3 (50). elect, C. x. 3 (50). baptism, C. xxviii. 4 (106) ; L. 166 (237); S. 95(275). Inferiors, honor to superiors, L. 127 (198). sins of, L. 128 (200). duties of, L. 127(198.) See also Baptized Children. Infidelity, of civil magistrate, C. xxiii. 4 (94). Infirmity, acts of, D. 41 (331). of Elders, G. xiii. 6 (303) i Inspiration of Scripture, C. i. 2 (11). 390 INDEX. Installment, power of Presbvtery, G. x. 8 (295). call as petition for, G. xv. 8 (310). definition of, G. xvi. 4 (315). by whom performed, G. xvi. 4 (315). notice to congregation, G. xvi. 5 (315). charge, G. xvi. 6 (315). sermon, G. xvi. 6 (315). form, G. xvi. 6 (315). questions, minister, G. xvi. 6 (315). questions, people, G. xvi. 6 (316). greeting to pastor, G. xvi. 6 (316). Intercession of Christ, how made, L. 55 (147). belongs to his priestly office, L. 44 (141); S. 25 (266). Instructions, by Assembly, G. xii. 4 (299). Interlocutory meetings, R. 39 (376). Investigations to be speedy, D. 32 (329) ; 45 (331). JESTS, profane, L. 113 (191). Jesus, why so called, L. 41 (140). See also Christ. Judge, power to, ministers, G. x. 8 (295). Judgment, the last, C. xxxiii. (118); xxxiii. 3 (119); L. 88 (167); 90 (168). Christ the Judge, C. viii. 1 (40); viii. 4 (43); xxxiii. 1 (118); L. 51 (145); 56(148); S. 28 (266). who shall be judged at, C. viii. 4 (43); xxxiii. 1 (118) ; L. 88 (167). design of, C. xxxiii. 2 (118). time of, concealed, and why, C. xxxiii. 3 (119). of the righteous, C. xxxiii. 2 (118) ; L. 90 (168); S. 38 (268). of the wicked, C. xxxiii. 2 (119); L. 89 (168). Judgment, private, inalienable right of, G. i. 1 (282). Judgment, judicial, entering of, D. 23 (327). entry on minutes, D. 24 (327). transmission to higher judicatory, D. 29 (328). In cases without process, D. 47 (332). in appeals, D. 99, 100 (341, 342). Judicatories, Rules for, (371). Judicatories, several kinds, G. viii. 1 (290). extraordinary meetings, G. xix. 2 (318). juri> diet ion of, D. 18 (325). first meeting of, D. 19 (326). obj ctions to, D. 22 (326). Judicatories, private session of, D. 23 (327). minutes of, P. 24 (327). mav sit with closed doors, D. 31 (329). ministers, restoration of, D. 43 (331). power of, in cases without process, D. 47 (332). offence in presence of, D. 47 (332). mav decide competency of wit- nesses, D. 55 (334). records of, as evidence, D. 64 (335). testimony before, as evidence be- fore other bodies, D. 64 (335). mav appoint a commission to take testimony, D. 65 (335). members of, may be witnesses, D. 66 (336). neglect of duty by, D. 76 (338). may answer protests, D. 106 (343). roll of. R. 10 (372). minutes, R. 12 (372). interlocutory meetings, R. 39 (376). private sessions, R. 38 (376). judicial sessions, R. 40 (376). closing services of, R. 44 (377). See also Members. Judicatories, higher, power over lower : in neglect of process, D. 18 (325). in records, D. 71, 72 (337). in regular proceedings, D. 74 (337). in unconstitutional proceedings, D. 75 (337). in neglect of duty, D. 76 (33S). pending production of record, D. 92 (340). Judicatories, lower, unconstitutional proceedings, D. 75 (337). neglect of duty, D. 76 (338). obliged to send records, D. 71,92 (337, 340). action upon judgment of, in ap- peals, D. 99 (341). Judicial cases, complaint in, D. 87 (339). may be submitted to commission, D. 118 (345). Judicial commissions, Synod, G. xi. 4 (298). General Assembly, G. xii. 4 (299). may be appointed, D. 118 (345). only by Assembly and Synod, D. 118 (345). number of members, D. 118 (345). decisions of, D. 118 (346). review of decisions of, D. 118 (346). place of sitting, J). 118 (346). findings to be entered on minutes, D. 118 (346). INDEX. 391 Judicial decisions, not to be reversed unless regularly taken up, D. 74 (337). Judicial committee, duties of, R. 41 (377). may vote, R. 41 (377). sessions, R. 40 (376). Judicial laws, of the Old Testament, C. xix. 4 (76). Jurisdiction, in process, D. 18 (325). objections to, D. 22 (326). church-members, D. 108, 109 (343). ministers, D. 108-110 (343, 344). Justice of God, fully satisfied by Christ, C. viii. 5 (44) ; xi. 3 (52) ; L. 38 (139) ; 70 (154) ; 77 (159) ; S. 33 (267). Justification, of, C. xi. 1 (51) ; L. 70 (154); 77 (159); S. 33 (267). subjects of, C. iii. 6 (23) ; xi. 1 (51) ; xi. 4 (53). instrument of, C. xi. 2 (52) ; L. 73 (156). time of, C. xi 4 (53) ; xi. 5 (54). free grace of, C. xi. 2 (52) ; xi. 3 (53) ; L. 70 (154) ; 71 (155) ; S. 33 (267). state of, cannot be fallen from, C. xi 5(54); L. 77 (160). inseparable from sanctification, L. 77 (16C). differs from sanctification, L. 77 (160). under the Old Testament, C. xi. 6 (54). Justifying faith, L. 72 (155). KEYS, power of the, C. xxx. 2 (113). to whom committed, C. xxx. 2 (113). magistrates may not assume the, C. xxiii. 3 (93). King, Christ's office of, C. xxx. 1 (112); L. 45 (142); S. 26 (266). Kingdom of Christ, the Church is the, G. ii. 1 (284). Kingdom of God, L. 191 (253) ; S. 102 (276). Knowledge of God, infinite, C. ii. 2 (16). derivable from the light of nature, C i. 1 (9) ; xxi. 1 (82) ; L. 2 (121). sufficient, onlv from Scriptures, Cil (9); xxi. 1 (82); L. 2. (121). LARGER Catechism (121-262). Law, ceremonial, abrogated, C. xix. 3 (75) ; xx. 1 (80). judicial, how far obligatory, C. xix. 4 (76). moral defined, L. 93 (170). given to Adam, with power to obev, C. iv. 2 (26); xix. 1 (74); L. 92 (169) ; S. 40 (268). Law, continues to be binding, C. xix. 2 (75) ; xix. 5 (76). use of the, under the gospel, C. xix. 6, 7 (77, 78); L. 93-98 (170- 173). wherein comprehended, L. 98 (173); S. 41 (268). use to believers, C. xix. 6 (77). Lay on the table, motion to, no de- bate, R. 18 (373). unconditionally, R. 21 (373). for the present, R. 21 (373). Laying on of hands, G. xv. 14 (313). Leave of absence, R. 37 (376). Lecture, G. xiv. 4 (305). Libert v, Christian, C. xx. (79). end of, C. xx. 3 (81). abuse of, C. xx. 3,4(81). of worship, C. xxiii. 3 (93). of conscience, C. xx. 2 (80) : G. i. 1 (282). License, form of, G. xiv. 8 (306). recall of, G. xiv. 11 (307). Licentiates, report to Synod, G. x. 9 (296). Scripture warrant for trials of, G. xiv. 1 (304). trials, G. xiv. 4 (305). mode of licensing. G. xiv. 7, 8 (306). certificate, G. xiv. 8 (306). removal to another Presbvtery, G xiv. 10 (307). recall of license, G. xiv. 11 (307). call to, of another Presbvtery, G. xv. 10 (310). certificate of dismission, how long valid, D. 115 (345). must be reported, D. 109 (343). See also Candidates&ndBishops. Life, preservation of, L. 135 (205) ; 136 (207) ; S. 69 (272). Light, of nature, what shown by the, C. i. 1 (9). insufficiency of, C. i. 1 (9) ; x. 4 (51) ; L. 2 (121); L. 60 (149). Limitations of time, D. 114-117 (344). certificates of dismission, D. 114 (344); 116 (315). prosecution, D. 117 (34n). Lord's Day. See Sabbath. Lord's Prayer. See Prayer. Lord's Supper, institution, nature and ends, C. xxix. 1 (108) ; L. 168 (238); S. 96 (275). not a sacrifice for sin, C. xxix. 2 (109). elements of, not to be adored, C. xxix. 4 (110). substance of elements not changed, C. xxix. 5 (110) ; xxix. 6 (111). 392 INDEX. Lord's Slipper, to be dispensed by ministers only, and how, C. xxix. 3 (109) ; xxix. 4 (110) ; L. 169 (239). private administration, C. xxix. 4 (110). relation of the elements of, to Christ, C. xxix. 5 (110) how Christ is present in the, C. xxix. 7 (111) ; L. 170 (239). benefits received in the, C. xxix. 7 (111) ; L. 168 (238) ; 170 (239) ; S. 91 (274). who mav not be admitted to the, C. xxix. S (111); L. 173 (242). cases of doubting that may not exclude from the, L. 172 (241). preparation for the, L. 171 (240); S. 97 (275). duties required in partaking of the, L. 174 (242). after partaking of the, L. 175 (244). wherein it agrees with and differs from baptism, L. 176, 177 (245, 246). Session can exclude from, G. ix. 6 (293). administration, W. ix. (356). how often celebrated, W. ix. 1 (356). who to be excluded, W. ix. 2 (356). notice to be given, W. ix. 3 (356). preparation for, W. ix. 3 (356). preceded by sermon, W. ix. 4 (356). form of administration, W. ix. 4, 5 (356, 357). fast before, W. ix. 6 (359). MAGISTRATE, civil, of the, C.xxiii. (92-95). ordained of God, C. xx. 4 (81); xxiii. 1 (92). Christians mav execute the office of, C. xxiii. 2 (92). may not assume ecclesiastical powers, C. xxiii. 3 (93). duties of, to the Church and the people, C. xxiii. 3 (93); L. 129 (201). duties of the people to the, C. xxiii. 4 (94); L. 127 (198). ecflesiastical persons not exempt from the authority of the, C. xxiii. 4 (91). the pope has no power over the, C. xxiii. 4 (94). is subject to the discipline of the Church, C. xx. 4 (82). Majority, in election of pastor, G. xv. 5 (809). Man, how created, C. iv. 2 (26); L. 17 (129); S. 10 (264). original stale, C. iv. 2 (26); ix. 2 (46). Man, ability to good lost, C. ix. 3 (46). unable to convert himself, C. ix. 3 (47). naiural, dead in sin, C. ix. 3 (47) ; x. 2 (49). God's covenant with, C. vii. 2 (35) ; L. 20 (130) : S. 12 (264). fall of, and its effects, C. vi. 1, 2 (32) : vi. 6 (34) ; L. 21 (131) ; 27-29 (133, 134). state of, under the covenant of grace, C. vii. 3-6 (36-38); L. 29, 30 (134). chief end of, L. 1 (121) ; S. 1 (263). Manners, reformation of, G. xii. 5 (300). Marriage, of, C. xxiv. 1 (95) ; W. xii. (363). end of, C. xxiv. 2 (95) ; L. 20 (130). for whom lawful (C. xxiv. 3 (95) ; W. xii. (363). with whom it should not be formed, C. xxiv. 3 (95). betwt en whom unlawful C. xxiv. 4 (96). warrant for dissolution, C. xxiv. 5, 6 (97). not a sacrament, W. xii. 1 (363). nature of, W. xii. 1, 6 (363). laws to regulate, W. xii. 1 (363). of Christians, W. xii. 2 (363). by a minister, W. xii. 2 (363). parti- s to, W. xii. 3, 4 (363). degrees of consanguinity, W. xii. 3 (363). parents, consent of, W. xii. 4 (363). persons under age, W. xii. 4 (363). parents, duty of, \V. xii. 5 (368). ministers to be careful, W. xii. 6 (368). publication of intention, W. xii. 6 (363). civil law, obedience to, W. xii. 6 (363). certification to ministers, W. xii. 6 (363, 364). time of celebration, W. xii. 6 (363). witnesses to, W. xii. 7 (364). certificate bv minister, W. xii. 7 (364). not on a fast-day, W. xii. 7 (364). ot jectiois to, W. xii. 7, 8 (364). lawful, W. xii. 8 (364). questions to parties, W. xii. 8 (364). duties of, W. xii. 8 (364). instruction to parties, W. xii. 8 (364). institution of, W. xii. 8 (364). purposes of, W. xii. 8 (364). forms in, W. xii. 8 (364). prayer at, W. xii. 8 (364). INDEX. 393 Marriage, register of parties, xii. 8 0*64). Mass, abomination of the, C. xxix. 2 (109). Means of grace, under the law, C. vii. 5 (37) ; L. 34 (136). under the gospel, C. vii. 6 (38) ; L. 35(137); 154(228); S. 88 (274). how made effectual, C. xxv. 3 (99) ; L. 155 (229); 161 (234); S. 89 (274). Mediation, benefits of, L. 57 (148). Mediator, the, C. viii. (39) : L. 36 (137) ; S. 21 (265). Meetings, extraordinary, G. x. 10 (296) ; xix. 2 (318). private, D. 31 (329). interlocutory, R. 39 (376). See also Church, Congregation, General Assembly, Presbytery, Session, Synod. Members. See Admission, Baptized Children, Church-members. Members of judicatory, not voting, R. 25 (374). silent, R. 25 (374). personal reflections, R. 29 (375). to be seated, R. 30 (375). order in speaking, R. 29, 30 (375). to address the Moderator, R. 31 (375). conduct of, R. 31, 32 (375, 376). deviating from subject, R. 34 (376). aggrieved at decisions, R. 34 (376). disorderly, R. 35 (376). retiring from judicatory, R. 37 (376). Memorials, to be received by the clerk, R. 11 (372). Merit, none in us, C. xvi. 5 (65) ; L. 193 (256). See also Christ, Satisfaction. Ministers, given to the visible Church by Christ, C. xxv. 3 (99) ; G. i. 3 (282). none other to preach, C. xxvii. 4, (104); L. 158(231). none other to administer the sac- raments, C. xxvii. 4 (104) ; xxviii. 2(106); L. 169(239). freedom of, from the civil magis- trate, C. xxiii. 3 (93). maintenance of, L. 108 (183). call of, by Christ, L. 158 (231). how they should preach, L. 159 (232). powers of Presbyter v over, G. x. 8 (295). reception or dismission, report to Synod, G. x. 9 (296). to receive call from Presbytery, G. xv. 9 (310). Ministers, citation, in calls, G. xvi. 2 (314). settled, how translated, G. xvi. 2, (314). resignation of, G. xvii. (816). expenses to judicatories, G.xxii. 3 (321). jurisdiction over, D. 18 (325). general rules for trial of, D. 36-45 (330, 331). charges against, to be well weighed D. 36 (330). offences of, outside bounds of homo Presbytery, D. 37 (330). counsel for, D. 38 (330). third citation of, D. 38 (330). contumacy of, D. 38 (330). suspension of, from communion, D. 38, 40 (830). from office, D. 38, 40 (330). censures to be inflicted on, D. 40 (330). suspension of, followed by deposi- tion, D. 40 (330). complaints against, for slight offences, D. 42 (331). restoration of, personal conditions, D. 43(331). duty of Presbytery, D. 43 (331). deposition of, if pastors, D. 44 (331). suspension of, if pastors, D. 44 (331). pulpits declared vacant, D. 44 (331). letter for deposed, D. 44 (331). accused, to refrain from exercise of office, D. 45 (331). demission of, D. 51 (333). abandoning the ministry, D. 53 (333). becoming independent, D. 53 (333). joining other denominations, D. 53 (383). joining heretical denominations, D. 53 (333). jurisdiction over, D. 108 (343). dismissed, jurisdiction over, D. 110 (344). status of, D. 110 (344). in transitu, D. 110 (344). certificates of dismission of, D. 44 (331); 51, 110, 111 (333,344). must specify particular body, D. Ill (344). certificates, how long valid, D. 115 (345). reception to be reported, D.l 15 345). to control music, W. iv. 4 (350). duty in offerings, W. vi. 2. (853). duty in excommunications, \V. xi. 6(361). to solemnize marriages, YV. xii. 2 (368). 394 INDEX. Ministers, care in marriages, W. xii, 6 (363). dutv to the sick. W. xiii. (36!>). fast-days, duty, W. xv. 7 (369). thanksgiving-days, duty, W. xv. 8 (359). See also Bishops or Pastors, Call, E